《My Husband Hates Me, But He Lost His Memories》 Chapter 1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 1 My husband came back home with a serious head injury. I knew he wouldn¡¯t like it if I went to see him. Even so, since I was his wife, I steeled my nerves and entered his room. ¡®¡­The scent of medicine.¡¯ His room usually had a subtle fragrance of a forest, but now it smelled of bitter medicine. The doctor in charge seemed to have given him the right medicine already. ¡°Ah, Your Grace is here.¡± As I stood by the doorway, the doctor found me. From his relaxed attitude, it didn¡¯t seem like my husband¡¯s condition was grave. Well, it¡¯s not like I thought he¡¯d be in a serious condition¡­ ¡®Because he¡¯s such a strong person.¡¯ My husband was behind the curtains of the canopy bed, so he was hidden from my sight. I hesitated to come closer to the bed, and when the doctor saw this, he raised his eyebrows and started explaining. ¡°When His Grace arrived, he was bleeding profusely, but now everything is fine. His Grace is very resilient.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± I wrung my hands together as I answered with a voice as quiet as a mosquito¡¯s. My husband, Theodore Valentino, was a descendant of a mythical hero, and because of this, he had the physical abilities and resilience that easily exceeded the limits of a normal human being. I was surprised when I first heard that he got seriously injured. He had gone to the battlefield near the large fissure where demonic monsters were pouring out, but¡­ it seemed like my worries were for nothing. ¡®Even so, he¡¯ll need to rest well, so it would be better if I left quickly.¡¯ With my hands still clasped nervously together, I slipped back. The doctor saw me and rose from his seat, then asked me. ¡°Are you leaving already, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Um, yes.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you want to see Milord first?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The doctor¡­ Come to think of it, they mentioned he¡¯s a doctor from the military. I guess he didn¡¯t know the situation because he¡¯s not from here. ¡°Not seeing him would be more helpful for the Duke. Then, I¡¯ll leave now¡­¡± ¡°Pardon? What do you mean¡­¡± At the same moment, the flustered military doctor stepped closer to me¡ª Shhhk! Suddenly, there was a sound of the canopy bed¡¯s curtains being pulled aside. Before I could even turn towards the door, I froze right where I was. Vivid blue eyes met my gaze. It was the face of my husband who I didn¡¯t see for four weeks. He was still terribly beautiful. Like the pure darkness of the deep night, his black hair was paired with his vivid sapphire eyes. And his sculpted, angular features suited him well. My husband. The Duke of Valentino. Theodore. This man had only one flaw, and that was me. ¡°Dar¡­¡± I almost called him ¡®darling¡¯ without realizing it, but I managed to stop myself. It wasn¡¯t right that I call him by his name affectionately or with a term used between couples¡­ Because it had never been like that between us. ¡°¡­Duke.¡± This was perfect. It was a term I could call him by that was fine for someone who wasn¡¯t close to him. The appropriate term. I called him Duke or Your Grace, and he called me Miss Everett, which was my maiden name. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right now, he was sitting up on the bed, holding the curtain with one hand as he stared at me. His eyes grew wider. One, two, three seconds passed¡­ Time passed by without fail. In my confusion, I hesitated and wondered when his sarcastic tone would soon burst out. But why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? My husband, who continued to stare at me, gradually frowned. Then, he tilted his head slightly to the side and opened his lips. I sweated profusely as I wrung my fingers. Should I turn around quickly? Before my husband would say something, I should just go ahead and say, ¡®I apologize for interrupting your rest, I¡¯ll get going now¡­¡¯ I was used to hearing my husband¡¯s harsh words, but I was still frightened of them. His sharp, cold voice was like a blade that stabbed right through my heart every time. I¡¯d since adapted because I kept hearing the same hurtful words every single day, with the only exception of whenever he was away for work. It had been like this for all one year and six months of our marriage. My lips dried up, but I licked them a little with the tip of my tongue. Then, I spoke. ¡°I apologize for¡­¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± What did he say just now? I stiffened and stared blankly. But my husband looked back with a confused gaze. At this, I was surprised because I couldn¡¯t see any resentment in his eyes. He always looked at me as though I were a constant nuisance. I was an eternal stranger in this household, and this man never welcomed me. His blue irises were always so cold when they were turned to me, so when I saw that there was an unfamiliar warmth within them just now¡­ I wondered if I¡¯d finally gone crazy. It¡¯s not strange to say that I could be hallucinating right now. It¡¯s true that I often daydreamed about a time when he¡¯d finally treat me kindly¡ªso perhaps I must only be interpreting my husband¡¯s gaze however I wanted. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡ªam your wife. Somehow, it was difficult to say. On paper, we were husband and wife, but we were no more than strangers to each other. We never even had our first night. From the very beginning of this marriage and until now, I had been left alone in solitude. ¡°Milord?¡± On my behalf as I couldn¡¯t answer, the military doctor carefully called out to my husband. The doctor glanced at him, but my husband never took his eyes off me. As though he didn¡¯t want to miss any detail, he looked at me closely, and my shoulders shrank down without me realizing it. What¡¯s wrong with him? Did he really not recognize me? ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Milord? She is your wife.¡± ¡°Wife¡­¡± My husband murmured as though it was a new word he learned for the first time, then he blinked. I covered my mouth with one hand as he asked himself quietly. ¡°I¡¯m married?¡± At his reaction, the doctor¡¯s eyes trembled greatly. He tried to hide his astonishment and calmly asked. ¡°You don¡¯t remember, sire? You married Her Grace more than a year ago. You know who I am, but how come¡­¡± The doctor glanced at me. I just stared at my husband with my hands slowly slipping down. My heart was beating so fast that I could feel my pulse beating at the back of my neck. What¡¯s going on? My husband couldn¡¯t remember me? ¡°¡­I don¡¯t remember.¡± At his hushed words, the doctor said, ¡®Oh my goodness,¡¯ under his breath. He placed a hand over my husband¡¯s shoulder as though to calm him, then he asked several questions. Over ten minutes had passed. Then, the doctor looked at me as I continued to stand frozen stiff like an old tree. With a look of bewilderment, he spoke. ¡°The Duke¡­ seems to have lost his memories.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Fortunately, he seemed to have retained important memories, but¡­ everything about the Madam¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The doctor trailed off, but I understood what he was going to say. My husband lost his memories. But only his memories of me. It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hope that this memory loss is only temporary. Let¡¯s wait and see if Milord¡¯s memories of the Madam will come back¡­¡± The doctor, who was looking at me as he spoke, slowly retreated back towards the wall. He seemed to be signaling for me to talk to my husband. Maybe he was thinking that his memories of me would return after I talked to him. But rather than speaking with him, I just wanted to run away. All of it felt like a dream. He just suddenly got a head injury and forgot only memories of me, who he hated. Did he forget because he despised me so? ¡°Can you come closer?¡± As he reached out to me, my husband asked me to come and sit by the bed. At that moment, I flinched hard and hesitated, feeling my stomach sink heavily towards the ground. I was scared just seeing him. I was even more scared to come closer. What if I went there and his memories returned? ¡°Please.¡± This pleading tone was so strange. It was so different with the way he usually treated me. Right now, he looked so gentle and kind. Staring with eyes that expressed how sincerely curious he was about me¡­ it made me dizzy. Why was this happening? I¡¯d been living well¡ªliving as though I was dead¡ªand when the time came, I was just going to get divorced calmly. ¡°Madam.¡± The military urged me once more, trying to hurry me over and listen to my husband¡¯s request. I could feel no malice from him. But at the same time, I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a situation akin to me jumping willingly down a cliff¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a low sigh, I approached my husband reluctantly. Right then, I decided that I¡¯d gone crazy because this wasn¡¯t something I would have done if I were of the right mind. When I stopped in front of him, my husband slightly shook his still-outstretched hand in the air as if he wanted me to hold it. And so, I held it. It¡¯s been a long time since I had held his hand. It was large, warm and full of hard calluses. Meanwhile, my hands had always been small. He clasped my hand tightly, and it made me think how easily it could be for him to crush my bones with his strength. ¡°¡­¡­¡± My husband kept his eyes on our hands, and he stroked the back of my hand with his thumb. When I tried to move away in surprise, he grabbed my hand even tighter to prevent me from running away. I stared at him with my eyebrows knotted and my lips pursed. As though to reassure me, he smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± May I know your name?¡± ¡­If he couldn¡¯t remember me and didn¡¯t know my name, I didn¡¯t think it mattered anymore. But still, perhaps he needed to know who he married. I slowly opened my lips. ¡°Lily.¡± ¡°Lily. What a beautiful name.¡± ¡°My maiden name is Lily Everett.¡± I saw him flinch a little the moment I said this. ¡°Everett¡­?¡± He frowned slightly and he blinked for a moment, but soon smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I married someone from the Everett Duchy.¡± ¡°¡­Do you really not remember anything?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely nothing.¡± As I tried to pull out the hand caught in his, I spoke. ¡°If you would like to know the details of how exactly we got married¡ªno, ask someone else. Then you¡¯ll get a sense of how you think of me.¡± ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± ¡°I need to leave. Please let go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± My husband grabbed my other hand and pulled me closer¡ªand I panicked and struggled a lot. Surprised by my reaction, he froze for a moment, but he didn¡¯t let me go. His blue eyes took a closer look at my complexion, but I avoided his gaze and clenched my teeth. Right here, I wanted to melt and disappear just like snow. ¡°Towards you¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± No. It was my father and the Everett family who had many transgressions. My husband, Theodore Valentino, was the victim. ¡°How did we get married? You¡­ My wife, please tell me. Is this a difficult request?¡± It was something that almost made me laugh. A difficult request, he asked? I had taken it upon myself to remember each and every day all the transgressions that my family had done to him. And it had always been painful. I was the daughter of a wicked man, but I had never committed any evil deeds like my father. Actually, I always thought it was unfair. There were times when I held some hope that my husband would recognize this injustice placed upon me, but¡­ It didn¡¯t matter now. ¡°Please ask another person. To say it myself¡­ Even someone like me feels shame. Please let go.¡± At this, my husband¡¯s grip loosened, and he blinked vacantly. I quietly left the room and ran away without looking back. It was two years ago that I, Lily Everett, met Theodore Valentino. During that time as well, my father had been hell-bent on looking for an opportunity to swallow the Valentino family whole. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°You will be married to the Duke of Valentino.¡± When I first heard that, I wondered if my father had finally gone insane. It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that he¡¯d gone mad because he had already abandoned his humanity a long time ago. ¡°The Duke of Valentino has been a difficult opponent for us for a long time, even though we¡¯ve been trying to shake his authority. But recently, he¡¯s been trying to rally support from other households. Looks like he¡¯s desperate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I heard that many fissures have been appearing at the northern part of the Valentino territory, and so they¡¯ve been suffering from many difficulties. The fissures or cracks were like wounds that appeared in the world, and they would pour out countless demonic monsters, which were from a different dimension. The fief lords were always troubled by these fissures because the damages caused by the monsters were very severe. In particular, I heard that the situation in the north was by far the worst in all the land. ¡°Duke Valentino seems to have requested support from Delacroix and Alvinith, but I¡¯ve already finished talking to those two families.¡± My goodness. What he just said was that he isolated the Valentino Duchy so that they couldn¡¯t not receive any support. Of course, His Majesty the King would also not help Valentino because he was already on my father¡¯s palm. ¡°Duke Valentino is like a rotten rope, but it would not be a waste. He might be struggling now, but he¡¯ll eventually surrender to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Start your bridal classes today. Lily, even if it¡¯s only this much, you can do this at least.¡± My father¡¯s eyes were cold as he clicked his tongue. I naturally shrank down at his gaze that was devoid of warmth. ¡°Answer me, Lily Everett.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Since you understand, get out.¡± With my head down, I left his office as if I was running away. My father¡¯s gaze seemed to follow me for a long time, as though he was looking at a defective product. Rumors soon spread throughout the estate that I was set to marry Duke Valentino. The first person to come visit me after hearing the news was my stepbrother who always expressed his dissatisfaction with me. ¡°You have a knack for breezing through, huh?¡± While I was weaving a tapestry with the family insignia, I paused after hearing my younger brother¡¯s sarcasm. I turned around quietly. He had a broad smirk on his face, but he wasn¡¯t looking at me. ¡°Duke Valentino is famous for his good looks and outstanding physique. Since it¡¯s like that, you wouldn¡¯t dare refuse, right? You¡¯re absolutely ecstatic about this, right?¡± There was no need for me to respond to his taunting remarks. I ignored my brother and focused on weaving the tapestry again. ¡°Lily Everett, are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you, Hessen.¡± Incredulous, Hessen laughed. Then, he picked up a pair of scissors nearby. Baroness Baden, who¡¯s in charge of my bridal classes, became surprised and flustered. But Hessen did not stop. ¡°How dare you ignore me? Huh?! You¡¯re not even a real Everett! Lowborn wench!¡± Slash! He mercilessly ripped the tapestry using the sharp silver scissors. As I was forcibly stopped, I soon sighed and pulled away from the loom. Hessen threw the scissors away haphazardly and glared at me with ferocious eyes. His indigo eyes were fired up with anger. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll change just because you¡¯ll become the Duchess of Valentino? You¡¯ll be a nuisance even in that house, you incompetent and foolish Lily.¡± After saying those venomous words, Hessen turned around and left. A maid who was standing by the wall carefully picked up the silver scissors and placed it back on the console table. Was she about seventeen years old? When our eyes met, the maid quickly lowered her head and I spoke to her quietly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Answering with a small voice, the maid bowed further. The tips of her ears were a little red. Seeing how kind she was to me, it looked like she just entered the Everett estate. There was a bitter feeling in knowing that this kindness would not last long. The Everett family¡¯s servants generally ignored me, and there was no one on my side. It wouldn¡¯t be long until this one would turn away from me. With a bitter smile, I looked back at Baroness Baden and asked her. ¡°I apologize, but can we continue our tapestry class tomorrow instead, Baroness?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± As if not to show that she was affected by the storm that Hessen had caused in the room, the Baroness calmly replied. I smiled thinly at her and left the study. I was hoping to get some air and calm myself as I walked along the corridor, but my peace was brief. I ran into Owen, Hessen¡¯s older brother¡ªand an older stepbrother of mine. After Hessen left, now Owen came. To make matters worse, that bastard Lennon was next to Owen. Lennon, the second son of the Chester Marquisate. He was Owen¡¯s long-standing acquaintance, and he¡¯d had that vicious and double-faced attitude the entire time I knew him. When I was younger, I had to run away from his pranks and harassment many times. And when I got older, I had to run away from his attempts at taking my purity. I couldn¡¯t let my guard down in front of Lennon Chester even now. Even though Owen, my older brother, was here with me, he still had the gall to throw an unpleasant look towards my direction. I curtsied in front of them, trying not to wince. ¡°Brother, Lord Lennon.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®Lord¡¯ Lennon? Call me Brother, too, Lily. You¡¯re getting prettier and prettier these days.¡± Crazy bastard. I wanted to cut off his tongue if only I could. How shameless was he to do this in front of my brother and sometimes even my father? Lennon had always been this way ever since I was fourteen years old, leering at me with those sleazy eyes of his. ¡°I heard about it. Father¡¯s planning to marry you off to Duke Valentino.¡± Owen spoke in a dry voice that was scratchy like dry sand. I nodded silently, refusing to look at Lennon¡¯s side. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m on my way back from my bridal classes.¡± ¡°Valentino. That guy has always been on my nerves. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ll marry him so we can hold him on a leash.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I hope you can be useful this time, Lily Everett.¡± A cold gaze was looking at me like I was not more and not less than a tool of the household. If I were truly their full-blooded family, would the men in this house ever respect me? Would they see me as a human being? A dark fog seemed to enshroud my mind as I thought of this. At the same time, someone¡¯s hand was placed heavily on my shoulder. When I looked up in surprise. Lennon was staring at me with a lustful smile. Goosebumps rose up my spine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I can marry you if it becomes too burdensome for you to be Duchess Lily Valentino.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for your words.¡± My voice that answered him trembled slightly. Lennon leaned in as though he was going to caress my lips, then he whispered. ¡°Come on, call me ¡®Brother¡¯ Lennon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hm? Aren¡¯t you going to call me that? You¡¯re making me upset.¡± ¡°¡­Brother Lennon.¡± I clutched the hem of my dress tightly and trembled. I was both ashamed and angry, so it felt like I was about to cry, but I held back these emotions and forced my eyes not to shed tears. ¡°Right. See you later.¡± Chortling, Lennon patted my shoulder twice more, then stepped away. I quickly bowed my head and rushed towards my room with restrained steps. Click. After barely arriving at my room and closing the door behind me, it finally felt like I could breathe. With my back to the wall, I slid down. Sitting while crouched into myself, I stared blankly into space. When can I get out of this hell? It felt like there were insects crawling on the place where Lennon touched. I wanted to twist his hand if I could. ¡®¡­ Will Duke Valentino really marry me?¡¯ Would I be happy if I married Duke Valentino and if I finally escaped this place? There¡¯s no way. Everett and Valentino were two households that were rivals for so long. Valentino was a family that defended justice and morality, while Everett was their exact opposite. Under Everett¡¯s influence, countless people died and lost their homes. The Duchy of Everett did everything they could to get their hands on more wealth and power. Everett and Valentino clashed with each other in almost everything. The two families had been antagonizing each other for many years, shedding blood many times and building mountains of corpses in between them. Over time, the power of the two families were on equal terms, but a difference between them arose more than a decade ago. The Everett family, which had grown exponentially like a monster, eventually became powerful enough to swallow the entire kingdom. ¡®¡­Theodore Valentino won¡¯t like me.¡¯ It¡¯s not just because I was a daughter of the Everett family. ¡®Because I am flawed.¡¯ To the public, I was an illegitimate child that Duke Everett had with a maid. However, I was clearly not Duke Kasef Everett¡¯s biological child. ¡®Dirty and lowly wench.¡¯ That was how Hessen called me. Owen did not use such harsh words to address me because he pretended to be a good nobleman on the outside, but I could see with the way he looked at me that he despised me. And my father¡­ ¡®You have to achieve as much as I invested in you, Lily Everett.¡¯ The Duchess who had given birth to her children had long since passed away. The Duke, who had only two sons, needed a daughter who he could raise well and sell at a high price. However, Duke Everett wanted to avoid spending useless money on a new wife or a lover. That¡¯s why he decided to just adopt a child rather than siring an illegitimate child. And that child was me, Lily Everett. I was a lowborn maid¡¯s child who didn¡¯t even know who my father was. Duke Everett was satisfied with me because I had a good enough face and white-silver hair that was similar to the silver hair of the Everett family. In other words, my appearance was all it took to get me here. ¡®All you have is your face and that white-silver hair. Useless.¡¯ Shortly after adopting me, Duke Everett deemed that I was not worth even half the amount of money he used to invest in me. Still, the Duke did not throw me away because that would mean throwing away his investment entirely. But the members of the Duchy, who had already been cold to me, began to openly treat me harshly. Owen tried to control me to his standards, and Hessen was always enraged at me. Even when Hessen would harass me and when the Duchy¡¯s servants bothered me, the Duke continued to ignore me. And so, I¡¯ve been living in this hell for over a decade. There were times when I truly wished to die, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to take my own life. All I could do was endure it all over time. There was a weak hope in me that someday, somehow, there might be a person who would reach out to me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I got up from the floor, but there wasn¡¯t any strength in my numb legs. I barely staggered over to my bed. I fell on the sheets that had a pleasant scent and lay down without tucking myself in, closing my eyes. Soon, a maid would come in to wake me up and urge me to go to my next schedule, but I wanted to rest even for a moment. The next morning, here at the Everett estate, Theodore Valentino came to visit. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡®Theodore Valentino¡­¡¯ I was curious about him, but that was it. I hadn¡¯t seen him in person because I couldn¡¯t even attend the debutante ball held in the capital of the kingdom. What kind of person was he? Did he resemble the rumors said about him? As people said, was he a great, marvelous man? If he was, then he was all the more a person who I wouldn¡¯t suit. ¡°Crazy wench. Why are you dressed up like that? Do you think your face would work on that stone-like bastard?¡± Hessen, who leaned against the railing of the stairs as I went down, started with me again today. I only stared back at him, then checked my dress. The rosy, colorful dress was brought to me by the maids this morning. It was under Father¡¯s orders. I hated these kinds of clothes that had such excessive embellishments and a deeply cut neckline, but I couldn¡¯t disobey my father. Indeed, as Hessen pointed out, Father half-heartedly seemed to be expecting that my face would work on Theodore Valentino. Should I use it to my advantage? But I think the probability of success was too low. Despite Hessen grating on my nerves, I smiled at him. Since he had started with these remarks so early in the morning, of course I plan to retaliate. ¡°I guess I¡¯m pretty good-looking even in your eyes. What do you think? Do you think you¡¯ll fall in love with me?¡± Hessen flinched. After a few seconds of prolonged silence, his expression suddenly blew up and his temper flared. ¡°Have you really gone crazy?! Go back to your room. This vulgar little¡­¡± ¡°Father ordered me to go to the garden.¡± I ignored Hessen and jerked past him, but he followed right away and grabbed my arm so tightly that it stung. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Hessen pulled me violently and turned me around, and I could only groan in pain as he clutched my shoulder with his other hand, as if to crush it. However, soon after he did this, he flinched and dropped his hands like a person who touched something he was forbidden to touch. The dress I had on was designed with my shoulders revealed, so Hessen had just touched my bare skin. Hessen spat out a few colorful swear words, covering his mouth with the hand that held my shoulder earlier. ¡°Sh*t, what are you going to do meeting that bastard with a dress like that? Has Father already gone senile¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like that I¡¯m wearing this for my meeting with the Duke, you should persuade Father.¡± This made Hessen scowl. The indigo eyes staring down at me were vicious, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to read the deep sense of defeat and helplessness in his gaze. After laughing at him with a low voice, I shook off his arm and turned away from him. Hessen didn¡¯t try to stop me from going down the stairs again. Instead, I could only hear his nervous cussing and the sound of him kicking the balustrade. Hessen was a coward who knew nothing but to throw temper tantrums. He wasn¡¯t someone who could openly rebel against his father dearest. As Father had ordered, I went to the garden near the entrance of the main building, and I wandered around there for over an hour. The sky was clear and the sunlight was strong, but since it was nearing the end of autumn, the air was chilly. As I folded my arms around myself, feeling that my body temperature had already dropped, I regretted that I didn¡¯t bring a shawl. Even if I tried to order a maid to bring me one, it was impossible because there was no one nearby¡ªFather wanted me to meet Theodore Valentino alone. It was laughable. It was going to be our first meeting, but did my father really think that Duke Valentino would be tempted by my face? Of course, Father must not have such high expectations either. He just placed me on display here in the garden as if I was a product being shown behind a window, hoping that the passing customer would buy it. Step, crunch¡ª As I walked around, I stepped on the innocent fallen leaves and crushed them. ¡°¡­going there right away, sir? I think you should take a short break first before¡­¡± It was then that someone¡¯s worried voice reached my ears. Hesitating, I stepped away from the dried leaves and raised my head, fixing my posture. At the same time, a man and a woman came into my view. The woman with short red hair was wearing a uniform and had a sword hanging by her waist so she must be a knight. And the man next to her was¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± I took in a sharp breath. Just by a glance, he was already unforgettable. The man was more beautiful than anyone I had ever met before. He had black hair that had a bluish undertone and blue eyes that looked as though they were gemstones. His forehead and jawline were smooth and angular, and the shape of his tightly closed lips under his straight nose was perfect, as though it was sculpted. The man looked quite nervous, but it made him more attractive. Then, the redheaded knight called to him, saying, ¡®Milord.¡¯ And so I immediately came to realize who this man was. ¡®Theodore Valentino.¡¯ The Duke of Valentino. The man who was in the middle of marriage talks with me. And he looked very tired. ¡°I¡¯m done resting. I¡¯ll go straight to the Norford Base. Carmen, you will follow me there.¡± ¡°Yes, Milord¡­¡± The knight answered and sighed as she bowed without any other word. Right then, Theodore Valentino turned his head, and his eyes fell onto me. His gaze was like a sharp arrow that had a straight trajectory. And the arrow seemed to have pierced through me, somewhere on my body. Our eyes met. As our gazes matched, thump, thump¡ª my heart suddenly felt like it had fallen to the floor. It was frightening. At that moment, all the sounds in the world seemed to have stopped and all the other colors around us became blurry. Without realizing it, I was holding my breath. The only thing I could see was his blue eyes, slightly widened. His gaze was focused on me, as if it were locked on me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him either. My calm heart began to pound heavily, something I didn¡¯t expect. And the reverberating echo seemed to shake me up. Then, Theodore Valentino, who had been in a daze, blinked as though he had just come back to his senses. At the same time, I took a deep breath. I was still breathing slowly, trying to soothe my racing heart, when Theodore Valentino approached me. He walked neither too fast nor too slow. Finally, he stood before me. And he glanced down at my thin outfit that wasn¡¯t suitable for the cold weather. A sense of shame flooded in me. Before I met him, I definitely didn¡¯t care about the clothes I was wearing. But I suddenly did. I wanted to avoid his eyes, but my body wouldn¡¯t follow my thoughts. My eyelids trembled as I blinked several times. As though I was bound to that spot, I couldn¡¯t move as I looked up at him. He was a man who was much taller than me, and up close, he seemed like a huge mountain. Then, he asked a question. ¡°Are you not cold?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I asked back foolishly, not being able to think of a sensible answer. I thought he would ask my name, but Theodore Valentino just sighed, taking off his coat and placing it over my shoulders. His gaze touched my hair, my eyes, one feature after another. At a glance, the complicated expression he had turned calm, and so I couldn¡¯t read the emotions behind his blue eyes. With a quiet voice, he muttered. ¡°White-silver hair, eyes that shine like peridots.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lily Everett.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. At that moment, there was a strange ominous feeling that swept through me, and I blinked dazedly. My heart was still pounding, but the discord I felt within me was intertwined with the beat of my frantic heart. A breeze that carried the autumn chill blew. His emotionless eyes soon grew cold. I couldn¡¯t say anything because I knew what this was. Hatred. As he took a step back from me, Theodore Valentino spoke. ¡°You look a bit underdressed for an outside stroll.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Sarcasm laced his tone, perhaps intentional. I felt my cheeks burning up right then as I bowed my head. Reflexively, I adjusted his coat around me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Carmen.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The redheaded knight glanced at me. Blankly, I only stood by and I stared as they walked away. It would have been appropriate to curtsy and see them off with courtesy, but I couldn¡¯t move. A carriage soon arrived to fetch them in front of Everett¡¯s garden. As it left through the iron gates, I could only stare blankly at the retreating carriage. It was well after eight in the evening that I found out about what Theodore Valentino and my father talked about that day. Unexpectedly, it was Hessen who brought me the news. He knocked roughly on my door, then proceeded to sit on the edge of the sofa. He spoke with sarcasm. ¡°Congratulations, Lily Everett. You¡¯ll soon marry Duke Valentino.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯d definitely want to strangle you on your first night.¡± Hessen reveled in my misfortune. I grabbed the hem of my dress tightly, feeling as though my blood had cooled down. As I had already expected, Father pressured Theodore Valentino and urged him to marry me. For the sake of sending help to the Valentino Duchy because of the troubles they¡¯re facing with the series of fissures there, this was tantamount to a threat to Valentino, making them bow down to Everett before they could receive aid. Father wanted to interfere with Valentino¡¯s internal affairs, and so he proceeded with my marriage with Theodore Valentino. Because if he¡¯d become an in-law, he would have enough justification to ¡®share¡¯ assets. It was a business deal that Father would be profiting from. But if something would go wrong in the midst of it, it would be more than easy to cut me off and throw me away. In the first place, I was raised as a tool for this purpose. ¡®Theodore Valentino would have had no other choice.¡¯ Delacroix, Avinith, and even the Royal Family¡ªthey all could have helped Valentino, but they were already under Father¡¯s thumb. Theodore Valentino must have known that¡ªthat my father, that the Everett family had laid down all the traps to swallow him and his family whole. Perhaps even the fissures that were appearing more often in the north¡­ No, that might be too far-fetched. ¡®Yet wouldn¡¯t someone like Father go that far? If he had a way to do that, he definitely would.¡¯ ¡°Rather than letting the north be destroyed because of all the fissures, he only thinks that it¡¯s best to marry you and get some help from Everett.¡± Hessen said this with a smirk on his lips. As I looked back at him, I pushed away the suspicion that popped up in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly feeling sorry for him, that bastard Theodore Valentino. Isn¡¯t he just being forced to marry you for the sake of his territory?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But will he let himself be controlled by Father? After the situation calms down in the north and his power gets restored, you¡¯re the first one to be eliminated. You just wouldn¡¯t know when you might die one day.¡± Rather than going through a complicated procedure such as divorce, it might just be easier to get rid of me and leave no evidence behind. My heart was heavy with anxiety, and so I raised my hand and touched my chest. What was wrong with me? This shouldn¡¯t have bothered me. ¡¯Are you not cold?¡¯ Why was that man¡¯s face coming to mind? ¡°Why don¡¯t you grovel in front of me instead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Before I knew it, Hessen was right in front of me, grabbing my collar. Even though he still had a bitter smile, he seemed to be falling apart right then. I blinked as I felt perplexed by his actions. Hessen went closer to me and tightened his grip on my collar. With a low growl, he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent¡ªsay it to me! You don¡¯t want to get married! You don¡¯t want to be killed! So beg for your life!¡± With a blank look still on my face, I tilted my head to the side. I hid the laughter that was threatening to slip through my lips. But just as I was about to answer, bang! The door slammed open. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 4 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 4 The one who slammed the door open was none other than Owen. He looked at Hessen, who was grabbing me by the collar, and he spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Hessen Everett, let go this instant.¡± ¡°¡­My distinguished older brother, what brings you here? I guess you¡¯re here to put this idiot on a leash.¡± Hessen let go of my collar, and while watching the stare down between those two men, I took a sip of my lukewarm tea. The hand holding the teacup trembled minutely. ¡°I have to talk to Lily about something. You should get going.¡± ¡°Why? Is it something I can¡¯t listen to? Why don¡¯t you just do it now even when I¡¯m here? There¡¯s nothing to hide between siblings.¡± Owen stared at Hessen with a tired gaze, then he sighed quietly. He ruffled his blue-silver hair once, then he came up to grab Hessen¡¯s arm. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Do I have to force you out? Leave while I¡¯m still asking you nicely, Hessen.¡± ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t want to. Are you deaf? Let me hear what you want to say to that wicked thing. Why? Can¡¯t I? Are you trying to hide something?¡± The atmosphere became more and more heated because of Hessen¡¯s jeering. Owen¡¯s eyes darkened as an ominous force rose from him. It was Frigga, the spirit of ice that Owen had entered a contract with, and in an instant, ice cold frost began to form on the floor and the air was charged with frost. ¡°While I¡¯m saying it nicely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± I spotted Hessen¡¯s quivering shoulders. Hessen also had a spirit he signed a contract with, but his power was nothing compared to Owen. Perhaps feeling humiliated, Hessen gritted his teeth. He was ready to be fiercely persistent, but he could no longer protest now. All he did after this was to shake off Owen¡¯s hand roughly. ¡°You¡ªI¡¯ll see you later.¡± Hessen left a threat for me before he headed to the door, practically stomping his feet. I stared down at my teacup blankly. When Hessen left and slammed the door shut, Owen sat in front of me. ¡°Lily Everett.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± I answered mechanically and looked up. As it came into view, I saw that Owen¡¯s face was expressionless as usual. When I made eye contact with him, there was a gentle smile on my lips. I feel like a well-trained dog. ¡°I don¡¯t expect much from you, but¡­ Try to capture Theodore Valentino¡¯s heart. That bastard still hasn¡¯t been tamed completely. For the sake of Everett, your role is important in getting him to submit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Lily.¡± Owen¡¯s voice became lower. His indigo eyes stared into mine, his gaze filled with a clear desire for domination. ¡°Even if you marry that bastard, you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Until you die, Lily Everett¡­ No, even after you¡¯ve died¡ªyou are an Everett. Do not forget.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I won¡¯t¡­ forget.¡± My voice trembled. Did it come out right? Did I answer well? I have no idea. Like the devil¡¯s face in my nightmares, Owen¡¯s smile was distorted. He slowly stood up from his seat and reached forward, stroking my cheek. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a good child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good night, Lily Everett.¡± It seems like I¡¯ll be having a nightmare tonight. I wanted to meet Theodore Valentino today to return his coat, but that would be difficult to do. He was currently at the front lines at the fissures in the Valentino territory. In the meantime, I heard unsavory rumors. The Valentino household had reached its limit, and the Everett family had offered belated support. The Duchy suffered and continued to suffer a great damage, and Duke Valentino now had no choice but to bow his head towards the Everett family. ¡®Even though it was considered belated support, if we¡¯re talking about Father here, he¡¯d only be looking at it as a great profit.¡¯ It¡¯s not that surprising. The previous Duke of Valentino had been at odds with Father in the past, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trying to take this as an opportunity to make them kneel. ¡­I can¡¯t imagine the anger and humiliation that Theodore Valentino must be feeling. In the first place, the Valentino household would not have fallen this far if only His Majesty the King had not been under Father¡¯s thumb. ¡®And just as Father wishes, that man will eventually marry me, but¡­¡¯ Can we be happy? He and I will never get along harmoniously. I can already feel it. Marriage between nobles in this era, more than anything, was like a transaction. It was a form of a political relationship to ensure each household¡¯s interests and safety. The former Duke of Valentino was supposed to have entered a political marriage with Lord Alvinith¡¯s daughter, but he fell in love with the daughter of a humble household and ended up marrying her. As a result, Valentino earned very little benefit from this marriage. Their military had weakened as well. It was inevitably different from other families who entered political marriages to bolster each other¡¯s wealth and power, so even at that time, the Valentino household had already been at risk. ¡°In short, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand for you.¡± Hessen spat these words sarcastically while leaning against the wall. From the moment he had entered the bride¡¯s waiting room, it seemed like his gaze couldn¡¯t leave me. Those indigo eyes seemed to be holding unwavering flames. A fundamental, fierce impulse. Anger. Those were the flames. ¡°If the Valentino Duchy¡¯s finances were intact, you would never have married Theodore Valentino.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± I nodded indifferently as I answered back. At this, Hessen¡¯s expression distorted. He took a step as though he was going to come right at me, but he suddenly stopped and muttered, ¡®Sh*t.¡¯ While balling both hands into fists, his features contorted in anger, and I saw how he was trying to suppress a sense of shame. When I saw that face, I felt like I was awakening a sadistic side in me. I want to do something I wouldn¡¯t normally do. Anyway, Hessen wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me today. If anything, this was my chance now. To turn that goddamn Hessen upside down. ¡°Hessen, do you know?¡± I rose from my seat carefully so that my wedding dress wouldn¡¯t crumple, and on one side of the wall, my reflection could be seen in a full-body mirror. It was a pure white wedding dress decorated with lily flowers and blue jewels, trinkets that supposedly wish the bride happiness. Her white-silver hair was neatly braided, and atop her head was a veil and a pure gold tiara. With light makeup on, she had a pure, elegant air to her as her peridot eyes shone brightly. ¡°Even if I were to die, I would never ask you for any help.¡± At what I said, Hessen¡¯s eyes shook for a moment. But soon, he clenched his fist as though he was going to kill me. In the distance, the sound of a piano and many string instruments could be heard. As I walked past Hessen, I cursed under my breath. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of you and Owen. I wish you both can just die.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± On the wedding day itself, the bride cursed out like this inelegantly. But if not now, when can I ever say something like this to Hessen? I¡¯ve always wanted to tell them. Dear Owen and Hessen. I always do well to curse you out in my mind. You think of me as just some meek prey, but in fact, you¡¯ve just never seen the bloodlust in me. Hessen stood where he was, not being able to grab me. He knew that if he were to ruin the wedding, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Father¡¯s wrath. I laughed at Hessen from the bottom of my heart. The wedding hall was filled with flowers, fragrant scents and pleasant music. Because it was a cathedral, the atmosphere felt sacred at one glance thanks to the stained glass windows that were in the background. However, my honest opinion of it was that this was hell¡ªonly decorated to look like heaven. He was standing at the end of the white path in front of me. It was a marriage that neither of us wanted. On one side was my Father who was smiling kindly to the guests, and in turn, they gave their congratulations. They were all smiles. It was a picturesque scene of hypocrisy. And everyone who¡¯s here today knew this very well. Duke Everett had pressured the Valentino family for this marriage. To make Valentino kneel down, he sent his troops for support late, isolated Valentino from other noble families, and he had also committed countless other malicious acts. Still, those smiling faces continued to express their best wishes¡­ ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lily. Congratulations on your marriage.¡± Father reached out to me. I smiled brightly and took his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Father.¡± How happy must he be to have sold me for a high price? The music had changed. As the string orchestra played a new piece to announce the arrival of the bride, petals fluttered from the ceiling. It was like a theater play. It was amazing in the same way that it was amusing. Do you feel the same way? Theodore Valentino was looking at me with emotionless blue eyes. When I finally arrived in front of him, Father gave my hand to him. Like a doll made out of wood, his face was blank of any expression. ¡°We gather here today for the holy matrimony of¡­¡± And the officiant began his sermon. This marriage was nothing but a rotten sham being covered in pretty wrapping paper. Thus, Theodore Valentino and I became husband and wife. The reception went on until late into the night. I came into the bedroom earlier in the evening, bathed, had fragrant oils applied to my hair and body, and then sat on the bed. Tick, tock, tick, tock. Time flew by. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be deserted right at the first night. I don¡¯t think he wants to spend the night with me. I recalled the time I went to Duke Valentino¡¯s estate not too long ago to return his coat. ¡¯His Grace would like me to inform you that the coat is unclean, so please do whatever you please with it. You may tear it up or burn it to ashes.¡¯ Rather than inviting her inside just like any other guest who had come to visit, I was forced to wait outside for more than twenty minutes¡ªonly to be greeted by an attendant with this message. Upon hearing this, I noticed that Theodore Valentino wanted me to be hurt. But this wasn¡¯t a fresh realization. For him, I was just a daughter of the Everett family that he despised so much. Nevertheless, I neither hated nor resented him. But the question arises. Did I deserve this? Anyway, for me, it was best to just keep my distance from him¡ªthat I should not like him. When I saw him at the Everett estate¡¯s garden in the past, it was only a fleeting emotion. For a short moment, brainwashing myself like this made me feel at ease. Click. The bedroom door opened quietly. After hearing the sound of footsteps against the floor, I looked up to see the person I¡¯d been waiting for all evening. He had just finished bathing, and his black hair was still damp. His blue eyes looked bored. With his robe tied with a rough knot of the cloth belt, his chiseled chest could be seen through the front. I stared at him in a daze without realizing it, and at this, he chuckled as he picked up the wine bottle on the table. I immediately knew that it was a derisive laugh. The moment he entered the bedroom, I had been mesmerized by him unknowingly¡ªand he noticed this. My face heated up. He poured liquor into a glass and, without hesitation, walked up to me. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± And my arm was suddenly pulled without any time for me to be startled. Even before realizing what was happening, my eyes widened as I tasted the fragrant yet pungent wine going down my throat. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Gulp The cold wine was swallowed reflexively, and it went down my throat. Soon, I could feel my insides heating up. The wine that couldn¡¯t be swallowed trickled from one corner of my lips down to my chin. Cough. In an instant, I started coughing weakly. As I tried to lower my head, a large hand grabbed my chin and lifted my face up again, and what I saw were cold blue eyes, chaotic with a desire to devour. His gaze went down to look at the wine flowing down my chin. When I flinched without realizing it, he scoffed at this. Then, he licked my lips. Everything was too sudden. I could only tremble as I faced a situation I had never experienced before. Gulp. I swallowed wine once more, and my throat seemed to burn. This feeling continued on down to my stomach. This time again, the wine that I couldn¡¯t take in trickled down to my chin. His lips met my chin, softly over my skin, and then once again, our lips met. I felt a shallow pain on my lower lip, and without realizing it, I opened my lips. Warm, humid breath came in. My heart was pounding like crazy. It felt like all the friction I felt over my lips was melting me away¡ªmy entire body was getting hotter and hotter. It didn¡¯t seem like it was because of only the wine. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± The moment he pulled back, I exhaled loudly. My breathing was rough, as though I had forgotten how to breathe. But he didn¡¯t let up. I clenched my hands into fists tightly and held back my tears. ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Stop?¡± He asked back mockingly at the murmur I let out unconsciously. It was as if he was asking if I really wanted to quit. I immediately came back to my senses and shook my head. It was the duty of a newly wed man and woman to have their first night together, and if my father were to catch wind that nothing happened between us both, he would never let it go for a long time. Although if I didn¡¯t want to, she had to fulfill this duty tonight. Even if the man who had become my husband was glaring at me as if he wanted to kill me¡­ ¡°¡­Please do however you please.¡± I never expected anything like a loving, gentle first night. I knew that he didn¡¯t need to be considerate, that he could be rough as much as he wanted. But after hearing what I said, he laughed as if thinking that it was funny. ¡°However I please?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me doing that. It¡¯s you.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, and so I could only blink dazedly. Without explaining anything more, he lowered his head and buried his face on the base of my neck. Soon after, I felt a sting in that place, and everywhere his lips touched, electricity seemed to follow. As I shuddered, he gathered my hands together to stop me from moving. Then, he left a trail of kisses all over my body. It wasn¡¯t long before he released his hold on me, and I breathed heavily. The heat seemed to remain in the blue eyes looking sharply at me in the dark, but that fire soon disappeared. Maybe it was an illusion. ¡°If it¡¯s to this extent, even your father won¡¯t doubt it. And.¡± He opened one drawer of a bedside table and pulled out a dagger. Soon, there was a long, thin gash on his palm. Shocked, I flinched at this, but the blood flowing from his palm eventually dropped down towards the white sheets. ¡°With this, he won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old-fashioned prejudice that a bride would bleed on the first night was something that my father would think. Only then did I realize what Theodore was trying to do. He had been planning to put up a smoke screen like this, as if we truly had our first night. But in reality¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to ¡®do as I please¡¯. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He tore a blanket and wrapped it around his palm haphazardly, then he placed the dagger back in the narrow drawer. Wearing his rumpled robe again, he looked back at me. His blue eyes were as cold as a midwinter wind in the north. ¡°I¡¯ll let myself be used as much as you all please. But I¡¯m not going to stay still either. If this marriage does not mean anything anymore, then¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go through the divorce proceedings smoothly. You and I are married only on paper. We can separate anytime.¡± And at that, he turned his back to me and left the bedroom. He left me all alone, and I could do nothing but sit there in my ruined nightgown, not even thinking of pulling myself together. The places where his lips touched still burned as though his touch had lingered. And on the back of my mind, I vividly felt how firm and scorching his body was on me. However, as if those traces were nothing but a daydream, nothing but illusions that would never become reality, they soon disappeared. Feeling an inexplicable emptiness, I folded into myself. It could be that my misfortune started not with this unwanted marriage. Perhaps it began the moment I first met his eyes. At that time, an invisible arrow struck me and left a scar. I don¡¯t know how to heal these wounds. I had no idea just how much the Valentino household suffered. Even when I went to return Theodore¡¯s coat before, I had no time to look around the Valentino estate because the Everett family¡¯s mage was accompanying me. We moved fast. I just heard that the territory¡¯s situation was grave. But this was the first time I was seeing it with my own eyes. As the carriage passed through Veronis, the Valentino household¡¯s territory, behind the thick curtains and the glass window, I saw a glimpse of hell. Yes. Hell. Right now, there was no better way to describe Veronis other than that it was hell. All the houses were burnt to ashes and everywhere, there were piles of bodies, both humans and demonic beasts. Those who survived visibly had injuries, some of their body parts damaged, and they were relieving their hunger by eating black, hard bread dipped in water. I couldn¡¯t help but think this¡ªif Everett hadn¡¯t isolated Valentino, if Everett had sent reinforcements on time¡­ My fingertips grew cold and my shoulders shook. As I saw my father¡¯s sins with my own eyes, it felt like I was about to vomit. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°M-Milady? No, Madam!¡± Charlotte, a maid who followed me, was startled and came to my side with a handkerchief. I tried to calm down, covering my lips with the handkerchief. At that time, the carriage suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± As I raised my head in question, the door opened suddenly. And the one who opened that door was Theodore. Seeing me bent down with a handkerchief covering my mouth, he scoffed in disbelief. ¡°I guess you can¡¯t stomach this horrendous spectacle. It seemed to be noisy inside the carriage so we took a look. It wouldn¡¯t be long until we¡¯re out of the city, so I implore you to wait longer. Don¡¯t try to look out of the window.¡± I wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t for that reason, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t stomach that in itself, but he slammed the door before I could even speak. Charlotte looked blankly at the closed door, but I soon spoke to her with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go back to your seat and sit properly.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Madam.¡± Charlotte returned to her seat, but she kept looking over to my side, worried. Soon, the carriage started again. I realized again how fortunate it was that Charlotte followed me. There was no other maid in the Everett Duchy who wanted to follow me. Being an adopted child who wasn¡¯t from a respectable family, the only one who followed me was the orphaned maid Charlotte. Charlotte turned eighteen years old this year, and she was the same maid who picked up the scissors that Hessen threw in the study at that time. I thought that her sympathy would disappear soon, but unexpectedly, Charlotte continued to be kind to me. She seemed to empathize with me, worrying about me deeply. I was grateful for Charlotte¡¯s kindness, but on the other hand, I felt sorry for her as well. Even if she stood by my side, I could only lead her down a thorny path. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought¡­¡± But Charlotte was looking outside for some reason, then she whispered to me in a small voice. ¡°His Grace must have been worried about you all this time, Madam. When he heard that there was noise inside the carriage¡­ he even checked himself.¡± Charlotte¡¯s delusion made me laugh in vain. But I didn¡¯t tell her otherwise. The carriage passed through the city and soon reached the Valentino Duchy¡¯s estate. The scenery inside the castle was less grave than outside. Even so, it couldn¡¯t be helped that I¡¯d compare it to the peaceful land in the Everett territory¡­ Somewhere in my heart, it throbbed painfully as though someone had stabbed me with a dagger. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Please exit the carriage.¡± Theodore, who suddenly opened the door, reached out a hand to me with a grim look. I got up from my seat and held his hand carefully. I was about to go down on the carriage step, but at that moment, I got a cramp in my leg and I stumbled. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Before I could fall flat on my face, Theodore caught me. Looking up at him, my eyes were wide as I found myself in his arms. His blue eyes were also wide, perhaps equally surprised. In those eyes that resembled the deep sea, a calm ripple could be seen on the surface. With our faces so close, our breaths intermingled. A strange silence, perhaps tension, flowed between us. It was someone else, neither him nor me, who broke the silence as we were frozen in time. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot, Theodore. Come over here.¡± Only then did I back away from him, startled. Theodore, who blinked once as he stared at me dazedly, looked back towards the direction where the polite voice came. My gaze naturally headed there as well. There, with dark brown hair in a neat twisted updo, a noblewoman was standing upright with perfect posture. Without any words between us, with just the way she was looking at me now, it was clear that she didn¡¯t see me in a favorable light. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 I already knew who she was. Missus Anabelle Seymour. She was the biological sister of Ren¨¦e Valentino, Theodore¡¯s mother and the former Duchess. In other words, Anabelle Seymour was Theodore¡¯s aunt. Even as she had no other connection to the family, the reason why she was acting as the lady of the house was because of the will that Ren¨¦e Valentino had left. The gist of it was, ¡®Please take good care of my children in my stead.¡¯ And so for that reason, Anabelle Seymour had been taking care of Theodore, and in her forty years, she had never married. I heard that she continued to cherish Theodore as though he were her own child. Perhaps that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t looking at me kindly. I bowed silently while avoiding her eyes. I don¡¯t even expect that she¡¯d think of me in a good light, but I don¡¯t want to be hated more here. ¡°¡­Welcome to the Valentino Duchy, Lily.¡± ¡°Thank you, Missus Seymour. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Still, wasn¡¯t it fortunate that she at least greeted me formally? The vassals, knights and many other people weren¡¯t so openly kind to me, so I was relieved. ¡°Of course. Theo, let¡¯s head to the central mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± Theodore answered politely and glanced back at me. His gaze was, for a moment, complex, but it seemed to be a trick of the light. As I watched him turn his back on me without a word, I soon hurried to walk as well. ¡°This is the room where you will stay, Madam. If you need anything, please feel free to pull the string by the table. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to know?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You can leave.¡± ¡°Yes. Then.¡± A maid of the Valentino estate immediately guided me to a drawing room connected to a bedroom. I carefully looked inside after she left, and the moderately colorful yet elegant room had a pleasant ambiance. I was worried about them throwing me into a solitary cell in the dungeon, but I¡¯m glad that they gave me a normal room. Right next to my room was a smaller room where an exclusive lady-in-waiting can stay, and that¡¯s where Charlotte was unpacking. Charlotte was originally just a low-ranked maid, but from now on, she¡¯ll be my exclusive lady-in-waiting. When I told the chamberlain of the Valentino estate about it, he didn¡¯t seem very pleased. ¡®There¡¯s no one here who¡¯d want to serve me anyway, right?¡¯ The fact that Charlotte was an orphan and a low-ranked maid didn¡¯t matter to me. It didn¡¯t matter if people in the Valentino estate would curse at me, saying that one¡¯s roots can¡¯t be denied. Even loud words like me being a mere maid¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t hurt me anymore. So many people have said it already. ¡®From now on¡­¡¯ I lay down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought. ¡®It would be difficult to get along like other couples.¡¯ Theodore wouldn¡¯t come to me. Tonight, tomorrow, or any other day in the future. I already knew that he would divorce me someday. No, I even considered a future where my death would be by his hands. But right now, it didn¡¯t seem like he had an intention to kill me. But you never know. Maybe he¡¯ll change his mind¡­ Or would Missus Seymour or the Duchy¡¯s loyal vassals try to poison me? But when have I ever not been worrying about my life. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ A shallow smile tugged on my lips, and only one corner was raised. ¡®Even if I escaped the Everett estate through marriage¡­ I¡¯m still drowning in misfortune.¡¯ I already know. Where did my life go wrong? I¡¯ve thought about it countless times. If I had to start somewhere, perhaps it was when my mother, a maid of the Everett household, had slept with a stranger wandering through the estate, which led to having me. Foolishly, she didn¡¯t think that the stranger would leave without telling her his name. Now, I wouldn¡¯t even fantasize about my father turning out to be a member of a royal family of some other neighboring country. The more I imagined things like that, the more I¡¯d be left in misery. ¡®¡­Let¡¯s just stay dead in this house.¡¯ I won¡¯t try anything. I won¡¯t expect anything. Whatever emotions might arise, they must be stopped right away and pressed down. So it would be wise to get rid of anything like it in my head¡ªlike those blue eyes that seemed to be trembling as they looked at me. And those short, intense memories of that night that never led to anything more than that. I sat quietly in the banquet hall where no one welcomed me. The banquet was intended to welcome the new Duchess Valentino, but of course, I could tell that not one of the people who attended truly welcomed me. Their gazes stung. Everyone despised and hated me. At first glance, I felt a mixture of curiosity and sympathy from them, but it wasn¡¯t the positive kind. The Valentino family¡¯s head of the household and his vassals were all inside the spacious banquet hall. I stuck out like a sore thumb, as though I was a stone that had just tumbled in. Sitting next to me was my husband¡­ Theodore, who wouldn¡¯t even look at me. Do you hate me that much? ¡­I had such a thought without realizing it, but I soon came to my senses. I laughed in vain. Of course. He must hate me. Whenever he looks at me, he¡¯d remember the Everett family and he¡¯d recall my father¡¯s face. And it¡¯s not just Theodore¡ªperhaps everyone here¡­ ¡­How much do they hate the Everett family? This grand welcome banquet was something unlikely considering the current state of affairs of the Valentino territory, so it might have been under the Everett family¡¯s influence. After reflecting on this fact again, I felt sick. I wanted to get up and run away right now. But I needed to endure. Rather, I needed to look exactly who I was¡ªa victim, so that I could be seen separately from them¡­ ¡°The food doesn¡¯t seem to suit your taste.¡± At this time, I heard a cynical voice from my side. ¡°Miss Everett.¡± ¡­He didn¡¯t call me ¡®Wife¡¯ or my name, but ¡®Miss Everett¡¯. I glanced to the side and looked at him incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but I hope that you will not try to call me intimately as well, Miss Everett.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I have no intention of continuing this marriage until I reach my grave. And the same goes for you. We don¡¯t need to deal with each other, so let¡¯s just avoid wasting our emotions. Do you understand?¡± Let¡¯s just avoid wasting our emotions, he says. In other words, he meant that there should be no contact between us. ¡­It¡¯s not anything surprising, but strangely enough, when he confirmed it himself¡­ My heart seemed to throb painfully. No, it¡¯s just my stomach. I must have a stomachache. Was there anything between us for my heart to throb like this? It must be an illusion. I answered in a small voice. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°¡­Right. You should understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I looked at him suspiciously as he sipped his fruit wine in a silver goblet. Was he just repeating what I said to enunciate a nuance or was it something in his attitude¡­ No, I don¡¯t need to think of unnecessary things. Because it¡¯s enough of a relief that he won¡¯t kill me. The banquet lasted for less than two hours. When I went back to my room, Charlotte was waiting there with a hot bath drawn in advance. Perhaps because I didn¡¯t eat anything, but I had no strength left in my body. When I stumbled a little, Charlotte quickly helped me up. ¡°Milady! No, Madam, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. I just want to take a bath and rest after.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared everything. Please head to the bathroom.¡± ¡­Charlotte was the only one in the room. Originally, there should have been two ladies-in-waiting and three maids assisting her with her work, but¡­ ¡°Charlotte, did you prepare the bath by yourself?¡± As soon as I entered the bathroom, I glanced back at Charlotte and asked her, and at this, Charlotte flinched a little. She soon lowered her gaze and smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, Madam, other people helped me. But everyone said something urgent came up, so I was left in the room alone.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie, Charlotte.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are the other servants of this estate ostracizing you?¡± When I asked this, Charlotte was visibly flustered, and her expression instantly crumbled as though she was about to cry. I thought that Charlotte was feeling that it was unfair because she was being treated as an outcast, but that wasn¡¯t it. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, really, Madam. I can do everything by myself. It¡¯s just that¡­ The Madam shouldn¡¯t have to hear bad things. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite strong.¡± Looking as though she was holding back tears, she smiled as she clenched her fist. And in turn, I held back my laughter that was threatening to burst out. Anger rose within me. ¡°Right. So you¡¯re being ostracized.¡± ¡°M-Madam, I¡¯m really¡­¡± Charlotte repeatedly said that she was fine more than ten times. She was worried about me. While there was a power struggle between the servants, Charlotte was afraid that if I stepped in and defended her, I would be vulnerable to their attacks. That¡¯s why she was sacrificing herself. ¡°I understand why you¡¯re worried, Charlotte.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I took off my clothes and went into the large marble tub, and the hot water overflowed. ¡°Even so, in this house full of people who hate me, I¡¯ll cause a disturbance regardless. And I¡¯ll be hated even more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Madam¡­¡± ¡°Why are you saying sorry? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry.¡± ¡°No, Madam! Please don¡¯t be sorry either! It¡¯s just¡­ I used to be an orphan¡­ so I just want to say¡­¡± What Charlotte was saying was almost gibberish. She seemed to have already made up her mind about sacrificing herself for me. But I didn¡¯t want to leave it at that. I couldn¡¯t do that. Charlotte being shunned like this was all too familiar to me. I¡¯ve endured it countless times as Lily Everett, too. We¡¯re in the same situation now, but seeing the person who¡¯s always by my side suffering¡ªfor me to turn a blind eye to it¡­ would be difficult. I planned to do nothing in this house. ¡°Charlotte, do you want to go back to the Everett estate?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­? That, but, why are you asking that all of a sudden¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s tears finally fell, and she murmured in a tearful voice. ¡°I, I like being beside, the Madam. If I go back, there¡¯s no one else who¡¯ll welcome me anyway, there will be no one beside me¡­¡± After hearing this, I realized. While staying together with Charlotte, I wasn¡¯t the only one who gained comfort. Charlotte was also by my side, and she took comfort in it as well. ¡­We were like two injured animals licking each other¡¯s wounds. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± ¡°Hicc¡­¡± ¡°You care too much about me.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Would it be such a big deal if I¡¯m a little hurt.¡± I tried not to do anything for myself. However, for someone who cared for me, it was difficult to just stay still. The next morning¡ª ¡°Bring in two ladies-in-waiting and three maids who¡¯ll assist my exclusive lady-in-waiting.¡± My request seemed to be something beyond his expectations, and so the chamberlain¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at me. Chapter 7 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7 The chamberlain humbly followed my orders. Still, apparently, the people of the Valentino Duchy wouldn¡¯t completely ignore me. ¡°Why have you called us¡­¡± One of the two ladies-in-waiting standing in front of me asked, her tone with somewhat of a hint of guilt. After which, the three noticeably nervous maids bowed their heads down. Come to think of it, this lady-in-waiting was the main perpetrator for isolating Charlotte and making her work alone, and the other four seemed to have also been involved. Even so, the fact that they persecuted Charlotte did not change. I stared at the lady-in-waiting and with a low voice, I questioned her. No¡ªrather than a question, it was almost a declaration. ¡°Your name is Laura, right. Laura, why aren¡¯t you helping Charlotte properly? Don¡¯t you know that this is considered as negligence of duty?¡± Not only last night. It was the same case this morning. If I keep leaving it like this, Charlotte will have to do everything by herself. No matter how presumptuous and arrogant my behavior would seem, I have no choice but to straighten them out properly. ¡®Bothering my exclusive lady-in-waiting¡­ How childish and undignified.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to be treated inhospitably. But for me to avoid being in conflict with those who started it with me first¡­ Was I ever required to do that? And this incident wasn¡¯t something instigated by Missus Seymour or Theodore, but it was something that happened due to the tyranny of those in lower posts. ¡­I intended to stay still and act as though I was dead, but I don¡¯t intend to be the object of ridicule. The more servants think that they could laugh at me, the harder it would be for Charlotte. Laura glanced at the chamberlain, not me. Then, as she clenched her hands into fists, she spoke. ¡°For it to be something that keeps happening¡­ It was a matter out of my hands. I do apologize deeply. However, the Valentino estate is always busy due to the territory¡¯s poor conditions. It¡¯s so difficult that one person will have to do two jobs¡­¡± Would you look at this. She continued to say, ¡®I apologize. I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡¯ but then she went ahead and preached to me while expressing her resentment. Obviously, it was an act of defiance. No matter what my own birth entailed, no matter which family¡¯s daughter I was¡­ At the end of the day, I was now the Duchess of Valentino and the Madam of this household. Are you saying that you won¡¯t even uphold basic etiquette with me? False laughter spilled out of my lips on its own. I spoke quietly. ¡°If I have any shortcomings as the Madam, I deserve to be taught.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°My teacher could be my husband or an elder, but I don¡¯t think it could be a maid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Laura¡¯s expression turned into a look of reflection. Only then did she realize her mistake. What are you going to do now? I was willing to let it slide and move on quietly as long as she would admit her mistake. I don¡¯t want this matter to get any more noisy than this, so it would be better if I could take care of this matter before it reaches either Theodore or Missus Seymour¡­ ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Laura had chewed on her lower lip before she finally spoke, but the moment she did¡ª ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± This voice¡­ It was Missus Seymour. When I slowly turned my head to look over that direction, I saw the missus approaching this way from the other end of the corridor. Soon after she was closer, Missus Seymour looked carefully at the servants and then to me, her posture perfect without an inch of a blunder. With one eyebrow raised, she opened her lips to speak. ¡°Chamberlain, what commotion is this?¡± The right thing to do here was to ask me, the duchess. But asking the chamberlain instead and not me¡­ She intentionally ignored me. And I¡¯m not surprised. ¡°I-It is¡­¡± While the chamberlain looked at Missus Seymour as he calmly explained what had happened, I stood there with an expressionless face. After the chamberlain finished explaining, Missus Seymour walked towards Laura with elegant steps. The lady-in-waiting flinched slightly, then she glanced up at the missus. ¡°Laura. You and the others seem to have been very busy recently.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Missus Seymour started with words of comfort, and Laura bowed her head deeply. It was quite the pitiful sight. ¡°Still, you and the other four have a responsibility to serve as the Duchess¡¯ exclusive ladies-in-waiting and maids, so you have to fulfill your duties.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ve made a grave mistake, Missus Seymour.¡± The missus scolded them well and, in turn, Laura showed an understanding attitude. The eventual result was a warmhearted scene. ¡°Right. You have to play the roles you have. The four of you, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Missus.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The five people, including Laura, nodded and expressed their reflection on the matter. And with this, I didn¡¯t need to talk more. That¡¯s what Missus Seymour was aiming for, huh. ¡°Then, Lily.¡± Missus Seymour looked towards me and spoke. Both her voice and her expression were without any emotion. It was to the point that, at first glance, she looked to be fair and impartial. ¡°I¡¯ve reasoned with them, so quell your anger now. If it is as I command, they will not cause problems anymore because they follow me without any complaints.¡± In other words, she was saying that her influence in this household was that great. It sounded as though she was telling a simple truth, but even more so, it was as if it¡¯s up to her whether she¡¯d let me have power or not. I didn¡¯t feel offended at this. It¡¯s just¡­ This farce was just so funny. On my part, I only made a legitimate protest. I didn¡¯t make any grand request, but it was like she was saying she¡¯d step over me even with this little thing. Of course. I was in the Valentino household, and this was as good as saying that I should act as though I was dead. That¡¯s the plan anyway. ¡°As long as you support Charlotte properly, then I would take no issue with you.¡± ¡°We will do so.¡± Missus Seymour listened to my words and glanced at Laura and the other four. They reflexively bowed their heads and expressed their willingness to follow her. The missus scolded them one last time, then sent them off to do what they needed to do. Then, as she looked back at me, she said. ¡°Lily, you got married at a bad time, so I understand that it¡¯s difficult to adapt.¡± It was a statement laced with thorns. Well, whatever else she could say, I was always being thrown words that would criticize the transgressions of the Everett family. Even if I wanted to shout that I was also a victim. ¡°¡­I will try my best to adapt.¡± ¡°Yes, well. Even if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s something I wanted to recommend, but the timing earlier wasn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°Something¡­ you recommend?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on an inspection of the territory?¡± ¡­My expression almost hardened right then, but I managed to stay calm. It was common for a territory lord¡¯s wife to go on territorial inspections to see how the people were doing. But the problem was that I was a daughter of the Everett family. It absolutely would not be a good idea for me to go on a territorial inspection at a time when hostile sentiments towards the Everett family were at its peak. Missus Seymour should be very well aware of that fact. Nevertheless, her recommendation to me was like this¡­ ¡®You want me to get cursed at.¡¯ She wanted me to feel the raw malice directed at me¡ªvividly. It meant that I, the daughter of Everett, should realize just how many people hated me. And I didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse. ¡®If I suddenly break my leg, I wonder if I¡¯ll still be sent away.¡¯ I never expected Missus Seymour to take my side, but if this continues throughout my stay in this household¡­ I would have to endure the understated harassment that she would throw at me, and the servants would follow suit. ¡®I¡¯m tired of it already¡­¡¯ I¡¯m sick to death of it. I just want to quit everything. I don¡¯t want to get used to other people abusing me. However, funnily enough, I was already used to it. Would it be better if I ingest poison? But what would happen to Charlotte after I die? She wouldn¡¯t be able to continue working at the Valentino estate, nor would she be able to return to the Everett estate. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I briefly lowered my gaze to the floor and tightened my fists. Little my little, I emptied my mind. Just as I¡¯ve practiced before. So that nothing would taint my mind, no malice towards me would take color or form. So that they would mean nothing to me. I¡¯ve done it so many times already. I raised the gaze that I had lowered. This much wasn¡¯t difficult. This woman, the chamberlain, my husband¡­ You all mean nothing to me. Soon after, I spoke, and my voice was calm and without any agitation. It sounded like that even to me. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll prepare soon and go on the territorial inspection.¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s eye twitched. I guess she wanted to see me become flustered, but too bad. I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her expectations. ¡°¡­Yes. Of course.¡± ¡°Yes. I owe you a lot, Missus. Thank you for your consideration.¡± I glanced briefly over to the chamberlain. Then, I left. I decided to go on the inspection with Charlotte and a maid named Jenna. Just in case, two escort knights also joined me, and their names were Jeremy and Will. Both of them were quiet, and it was comfortable staying with them because they didn¡¯t try to strike up a conversation with me. Jenna also didn¡¯t open her mouth at all, perhaps because of the last incident. And Charlotte¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± She seemed to think that it was because of her that I had to go on a territorial inspection. If she was thinking that I was being hated by Missus Seymour because I took Charlotte¡¯s side¡­ I really wasn¡¯t like that. I should correct that sooner rather than later. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The coachman stopped the carriage and said this politely. I inwardly swallowed a sigh, then raised my unwilling body. Regardless of what I see, I just need to look at it calmly. Soon, the carriage door opened. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Disastrous. That was the only word I could think of. I already knew about the territory¡¯s condition, so I was expecting it already¡­ But as I got off the carriage and inhaled the air around me, I realized that the situation was much more devastating than I thought. ¡°This way. Please be careful.¡± A knight guided me to the entrance of the village. The two escort knights didn¡¯t seem to hold hostility towards me¡ªthis was something I didn¡¯t expect. But even if they did show their disapproval, I continued on. As I followed the escort knights, I saw how horrible it was inside the village itself. Most people had lost their homes due to the demonic beasts¡¯ attacks, and the injured people who had yet to receive proper treatment were sitting by the roadside. The most difficult thing to witness was seeing the food shortage. The root vegetables they ate shouldn¡¯t even be called meals. ¡­I came out here in the simplest dress I had, but even this was made of silk. Suddenly, I felt that I was too lavish. I realized that the bread and jerky we had brought were too little to be considered as proper aid to these people. ¡°Now, please get in line.¡± But I couldn¡¯t help but give them out in the end, and so the relief aid distribution of bread and jerky proceeded as planned. Wordlessly, I watched the people fall in line according to the knights¡¯ instructions. My feelings were a mess. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± There had been quite a few people who openly showed their hostility towards me, but they never did anything to harm me directly. With their exhaustion apparent on their faces, they just received the food, gave thanks mechanically, then they left. It could be that they had no energy left to spend on resenting someone. Did my father know of this¡ªthis hell that he created? No, that person was¡­ He wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at this sight. Because my father was the kind of man who would reign in hell. He wasn¡¯t born with any compassion at all. Why was such a person the Duke of Everett? Will my father be punished someday? I was lost in thought as I distributed food, this question repeating in my mind. Then¡ª ¡°Die! You evil witch! Dirty blood of the Everetts!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A villager who was being given food suddenly rushed in and shouted at me. As soon as his mud-streaked hands tried to grab my neck, a knight quickly grabbed me and pulled me back. It was Jeremy. At the same time, Will, the other knight, incapacitated the villager and bent his arms at his back to stop him. It all happened in an instant. The villager was now face first on the ground as he was being held there by Will, but as he looked up at me, he stared at me with red eyes. His gaze was full of resentment. ¡°Excuse me, you shouldn¡¯t struggle.¡± Will tried to stop the villager properly, but he seemed to be more concerned about that man than me. As if he understood the reason why I was attacked a hundred times over. ¡°Let go of me, Sir Knight. Even if I go to hell, I¡¯ll kill that witch and drag her down with me¡­! Goddamn Everett! It¡¯s all because of YOU!¡± I just stared blankly at the man who continued to shout in anger. The entire time, Will tried to soothe the man, and criticism was drawn towards me from all sides. Everyone was blaming me. However, here, all I did was give out food. It was because I was Duke Everett¡¯s daughter. When in fact, he wasn¡¯t even my biological father¡­ ¡°You! Your father! Your devil-like older brothers! All you Everetts will be cursed! You¡¯ll all pay for your sins!¡± The villager who was causing the disturbance was eventually dragged away by the soldiers who came after hearing the commotion, but he continued to shout at the top of his lungs.¡± And all those who looked at the man came into view. Among them, the eyes of those who stared back at me seemed to express this as well. ¡®There is no one on your side here. We all despise you.¡¯ ¡°Are you alright, Madam?¡± Charlotte asked anxiously. As I skipped dinner late in the evening, I smiled faintly, not feeling hungry. If Missus Seymour¡¯s intention was to hurt me mentally on this territorial inspection, then she was successful. Surrounding me on all sides was this¡ªthe misery of the Valentino territory, and¡­ I couldn¡¯t erase this terrible nightmare from my mind. ¡°You may not have an appetite, but please have at least a warm cup of milk before you sleep. ¡­I¡¯m worried. You skip meals too often these days, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll eat properly starting tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t seem to believe my words, but she didn¡¯t push the matter any longer. Instead, when I said I¡¯d eat tomorrow, she asked, ¡®Will you really?¡¯ And I¡¯m not sure if my answering expression was natural enough. Eventually, Charlotte exited the room, and I was left alone in the dark room. I tried to lie still in bed and sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. As soon as I closed my eyes, what I saw was the devastated terrains of the territory. Even though I knew it wasn¡¯t my own sin, I felt a heavy sense of shame and guilt. Even if I wished to step up and help them¡­ They would only see it as an act of deceit and hypocrisy. But was it possible to just watch and do nothing? I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. So I was left with no choice but to find a way. I decided to dispose of almost all the jewelry I brought with me after getting married, leaving only a few. My father gave these to me as wedding gifts, but he wouldn¡¯t care about what I did with them anyway. In the first place, these gifts were only given for Everett to save face. Anyway, since these accessories were quite expensive, I was able to get a considerable amount of gold in exchange. Now, it would be enough to hand these over to the administrator so that they could be added to the territory¡¯s treasury, but they would be opposed to it¡­ If the bride, who had married into the family less than a week ago, would be seen selling her jewelry and giving it like this, the pride of the Valentino Duchy could be hurt and they would think, ¡®How dare this hypocritical daughter of Everett disregard us.¡¯ For this not to happen, I had to use a different method of using this money effectively in the right place. For instance¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± I took out a small box. It was something I brought from the Everett estate. As the lid opened, a silver object contained within the box shined under the indoor light on which it reflected. This was the magic tool that Owen gave me. ¡¯If you need to investigate Valentino¡¯s Young Master secretly, use this. It¡¯s a magic tool that allows you to change your appearance into the person you have in mind. There might be a problem if you couldn¡¯t remember the right physical characteristics of that person, but you have a good memory, so¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t know that manipulative crazy bastard¡¯s schemes would help me in this way. Of course, Owen gave me this magic tool with an insidious reason in mind. But at the end of the day, I didn¡¯t wish to dig up the secrets of the Valentino Duchy as Owen instructed me to. I¡¯d just say I tried, but I¡¯ll just say I couldn¡¯t get anything and pretend to be incompetent. For Owen, Hessen and Father, my incompetence was a given, so they wouldn¡¯t even doubt this. Above all, Owen firmly believed that he had complete control over me. With one corner of my lips tilted up, I smirked. The magic tool took the form of a necklace, and so I hung it on my neck. The oval pendant was just the right size to hide under clothes. With this, I can turn into either a maid or a knight and go distribute food. I can prepare the food with the money I got from selling the accessories. One way or another, this was a good method. However, even as I thought I hid my tracks well enough, the merchant opened his mouth at will and the news reached my Theodore. I can¡¯t believe that mouth still opened when I paid him enough to shut him up. Facing my husband, I sat in front of him and sipped tasteless tea. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t taste anything, but the tea itself didn¡¯t have any flavor. Maybe my tongue had been paralyzed. Even if this tea had poison, there would be nothing strange about it¡­ ¡°I heard you sold your jewelry.¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s voice, I looked up. It didn¡¯t seem like his pride had been hurt. He didn¡¯t seem angry, but he looked annoyed. Even if he thought that I was doing something useless and incomprehensible, I touched my teacup and replied quietly, without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t like those anymore. I want to buy new jewelry.¡± Of course, this was a lie. The fact that I was secretly distributing food was something that only Charlotte knew. With his brows furrowed, Theodore scoffed loudly, then he retorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell your old jewelry to get money. No matter how bad the situation of the land is, Valentino is still the reigning Duchy of the north. You can buy enough jewelry without having to stain your dignity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What did he mean? Theodore was someone who was concerned about the territory and his people¡¯s lives more than anyone else. He must be bluffing in front of me. Perhaps because it was the unwilling spirit to lose to Everett. Well¡­ It didn¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t going to tell him the truth anyway. ¡°I apologize¡­ I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I spoke with a small voice with my head down, it seemed like he had nothing more to say to me. I glanced up and looked at his face. Come to think of it¡­ His condition didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Are you sick? Your face is so pale. Is it that your compatibility with your contracted spirit still isn¡¯t good?¡¯ But I had no right to utter these words. ¡°Then you may leave. We have no other business.¡± At his order, I stood up from my seat. He looked at me in a way that made me nervous. I didn¡¯t want to be under that gaze anymore, so I tried to rush out. However, the moment I grabbed the doorknob, he spoke again, as though he had just remembered. It was the clear tone of ridicule. ¡°After taking a look around my territory, you were so surprised that you wish to be comforted by jewels. Truly, you¡¯re Everett¡¯s daughter. Please be at ease¡ªyou will not need to go on such crude sightseeing anymore in the future.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask if I had been scared that I was almost choked by that wrathful villager. No¡­ I believe he would have been rather happy if I was strangled to death right then. I would be one less nuisance to him, and he wouldn¡¯t need to raise a hand himself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I bowed silently and left the room. And it was a few days after this that I saw Theodore acting unusually. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡®¡­What¡¯s he doing so late at night?¡¯ It was exactly three in the morning, but it was still so dark out. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so without waking Charlotte up, I came out to the garden for a short walk¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect to see Theodore here. ¡®How odd¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t know¡­ if it was because of the atmosphere, but his demeanor seemed to be strange. And as I recalled a while ago, he didn¡¯t look good. I knew it, was he feeling sick? I hesitated a little but soon headed towards him slowly, silencing my footsteps. Lost in thought, Theodore was standing in front of an old pagoda tree in the garden. His empty eyes seemed so far away. So immersed in his thoughts as he was, he didn¡¯t even notice that I was approaching him. Normally, like a ghost, he would have known. ¡°¡­I wish I had.¡± Theodore murmured something blankly. It was such a hushed voice that I couldn¡¯t hear very well, but the sadness in his tone was apparent. At first, I thought I heard the word ¡®brother¡¯. ¡®If it¡¯s his older brother¡­ then is it Camillus Valentino, the original successor of the Valentino family?¡¯ I¡¯ve heard a little about him. While trying to grasp uncertain memories, something suddenly entered my vision. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± No way. I flinched, but I stood frozen in the same spot as I stared at Theodore. On his cheek¡­ transparent droplets were trickling down. ¡®¡­Tears?¡¯ Was he really crying? Perplexed by the completely unexpected sight, I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d see him cry¡­ His brother, I think there were some rumors about this and that¡­ but there was nothing good about digging deep. As he said, we were a married couple only on paper. It would be better if I got out of here as soon as possible, so I turned back, but the moment I did, I accidentally stepped on a twig. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Crack. The sound of the twig breaking echoed particularly louder in the tranquil garden at dawn. Stiffened as I stepped back, Theodore paused and soon looked over this way. And as soon as our eyes met, a chaotic light entered his clouded gaze. ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It felt¡­ strange. While he looked angry, there were tear streaks on his face, just as though he was a wounded beast. Such an appearance would arouse sympathy from anyone. Shocked as I was, my heart pounded. Theodore strode towards me, yet I was still frozen here. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his ferocious expression. ¡°I asked what you¡¯re doing here.¡± ¡°I was just out for a walk¡­¡± ¡°This early in the morning? You¡¯re on a walk and spied as I cried?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spy¡­!¡± He grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him. Having lost my balance because of this, I fell face-first onto his chest. It wasn¡¯t soft at all, so my nose and forehead stung. As I raised my head with my lips paralyzed, the face of the man with tear streaks came into view. ¡­My fingertips were trembling slightly. It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t understand¡ªbut, no, I think I know. It felt like I needed to wipe off the tears on his pale cheeks. It felt that way, but¡­ ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a very wise choice to investigate the Valentino estate. Nothing would come up even if you dig.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°So did you really come out for a walk at a time like this? Alone and without a maid? You want me to believe that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if I told him yes, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d believe me. I quickly gave up persuading him and just answered roughly. ¡°Think as you please then.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Laughing in disbelief, Theodore wiped his face haphazardly with his sleeve. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt if he rubbed his face like that after crying? He was thinking of me suspiciously, but this was what I thought nonetheless. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He grabbed my wrist tightly and dragged me off somewhere. I immediately worried that he¡¯d lock me up in an underground solitary cell, but the direction we were going towards wasn¡¯t the dungeon. Relieved, I followed him properly. He was much taller, and he had longer legs and a stronger physique, so it was difficult to follow. Finally, the place we arrived at was none other than my room. Stopping in front of the door, he looked back at me. I had walked faster than I was used to, so I was out of breath and gasped for air. He clicked his tongue as he saw my appearance, and somehow my face got flushed. I bowed my head deeply. ¡­It was very strange. More than anyone in this residence, be it Missus Seymour or the others under the Everett name, this man was the most difficult to deal with. It didn¡¯t seem to be just out of guilt. ¡°Go in. From now on, don¡¯t even think about going around alone in the dark.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Concern about me¡­ I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not it. He wanted me to stay in my lane and not snoop around. Wordlessly, I nodded and held the doorknob. I nervously listened if he¡¯d say anything more. But I also wanted to talk to him more. ¡­Have I gone crazy? Talk to him more? Why would I want that? This isn¡¯t right. ¡°Then, good night.¡± I said this and quickly went inside, closing the door behind me. I didn¡¯t see how Theodore reacted. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Theodore¡¯s tear-stricken face kept popping into my head. I happened to see that side of him¡­ I sighed and sat up. As soon as I got out of bed and pulled the rope, Charlotte immediately entered the room. ¡°Madam, did you call? Would you like to eat or wash your face first?¡± ¡°I want to wash up first. Please prepare a simple meal, only fruits.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Please wait a moment!¡± Charlotte brought a basin of water. After I washed my face thoroughly, I ate some oranges and apples for breakfast. I originally had a small appetite, but after coming to the Valentino estate, it¡¯s become increasingly difficult for me to keep the food down. Maybe that¡¯s why Charlotte seemed very worried. ¡°Madam, please eat more at lunch.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlotte turned back and sighed, perhaps unconvinced by my answer. I felt sorry towards Charlotte, but I really couldn¡¯t force myself to eat. It was much better to eat a little at a time rather than vomiting it all later. ¡°Then, Charlotte. Can you call the merchant for me before noon? There¡¯s something I need to buy.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Of course!¡± I lied that I wanted to buy new jewelry, so I had to push through with it. Changing into the clothes that Charlotte had ironed, I asked Jenna to style my hair. Unlike Laura, who still expressed her discomfort whenever she saw me, Jenna was easier to interact with because she was relatively calm¡ªthough she still seemed to hate me. Because almost everyone in the Valentino residence would hate me anyway. ¡°Now that I see it, you have terrible taste.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The merchant¡¯s expression was crumpled as he listened to my sarcastic remarks. I was now in the middle of rejecting the seventeenth gem he was presenting to me. Actually¡­ I had no intention to buy any jewelry. I was just pretending to buy one. However, I didn¡¯t feel sorry for the merchant who came here for nothing. I paid him extra to shut his mouth, but even so, he confessed everything to Theodore. It looked like he didn¡¯t even have any intention to keep it a secret in the first place, regardless of the money used to keep him silent. Anyone who had any sense would know that I was a scarecrow Duchess, so he must have thought that there would be no problem if he crossed me. It was true, but¡­ There are many ways to screw someone over. That¡¯s what I learned from living in the Everett Duchy for more than a decade. ¡°You said the next one will be the last, right? Show it to me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Madam.¡± The merchant schooled his expression, trying hard not to hide his displeasure. Then, he took out the last gem and placed it on the table. It was a necklace with a pearl and peridot pendant that was the shade of a vivid green apple. ¡­It was the same color as my eyes. I¡¯m sure it would suit me. My eyes lingered for a long time unconsciously. However. ¡°This isn¡¯t any good either.¡± As if he already expected it, the merchant withdrew. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy that necklace.¡± Suddenly, I heard a cold voice coming from the entrance of the drawing room. After a moment of silence, I turned my head and looked back. Somehow, Theodore was standing by the entrance, his arms folded over his chest. ¡­This drawing room had an arch-shaped entrance that didn¡¯t have a door, so without hearing the sound of a door opening or closing, I didn¡¯t know he was here. Even so, killing the sound of his movements would be easy for him. ¡°I-I greet Your Grace, Duke Valentino.¡± The merchant jumped to his feet and greeted Theodore right away. Unlike how he treated me, he was now being very polite. Theodore gestured roughly towards the merchant for him to stand down, then he walked to my side. ¡°Leave that necklace behind. You may receive the payment from the chamberlain.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, thank you, then¡­ I¡­ I shall be on my way now¡­¡± As the merchant stood before Theodore, his vocabulary seemed to have deteriorated rapidly. His eyes showed sincere respect towards the Duke. ¡­Come to think of it, did this merchant mention that he was also from the Valentino territory? Indeed. It was understandable. Theodore Valentino was their dearly beloved liege. ¡°So, it seems like you also don¡¯t like this necklace, Miss Everett.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I responded with silence. Theodore picked up one end of the necklace with both hands and held it over my neck. As I recalled it, this necklace was in the form of a choker that was tight around the neck. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, just keep it. It¡¯s a gift from me to you, Miss Everett. I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood. People might think that I¡¯m not taking good care of the only daughter of the great Everett Duchy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was something that he was misunderstanding. But, well, all he must know was that I was Duke Everett¡¯s biological daughter. How would he react once he knew that I wasn¡¯t related to them by blood at all, let alone an illegitimate child? Moreover, since I wasn¡¯t born a noble, would he despise me even more¡­? ¡°Your hair, keep it to the side for a moment.¡± Theodore frowned as he gave this order. He wanted to put the necklace on me himself, but the hair covering the back of my neck was annoying him. I slowly swept my hair to the side and lifted it slightly. Theodore leaned closer towards me. At first, it felt like his breath passed over my ear. At that moment, he hesitated for a while unknowingly. As soon as we both paused, tension rose. The sound of the clock¡¯s second hand seemed to echo loudly, but then over my skin was a cold sensation of the accessory. ¡°There.¡± Muttering as though he crushed the word in his pronunciation, he hurriedly stepped back. When his eyes met mine, he furrowed his brows and turned his head. Blankly touching the necklace, I said thank you. And without an answer, Theodore left. The next afternoon, the chamberlain visited me, his expression somewhat dark. ¡°Missus Seymour is looking for you, Madam.¡± Chapter 10 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10 The reason why Missus Seymour called me wasn¡¯t because of the necklace that I received from Theodore. Nor was it about how I sold all the jewelry I brought with me from the Everett Duchy. Of course, such things must have already reached her ears, but she didn¡¯t seem to care that much. However, it was still surprising for me¡ªrather than the usual strictness on her face, there was a deep expression instead. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Standing by the window, Missus Seymour looked back at me and spoke briefly. Her attitude was calm, but there was an indescribable sorrow in her eyes. I approached her slowly, walking so that there was no sound. She had sent me on the territorial inspection, but it didn¡¯t seem like she held any malice. It was just a bit awkward between us. ¡°I heard you were looking for me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you. You have to know as well, Lily.¡± Missus Seymour beckoned to me, then she continued speaking. ¡°It will be Camillus¡¯ death anniversary in four days. Theo¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± My eyes widened unknowingly, my composure quickly slipping. ¡­I had no idea. Although I was briefed about the Valentino family before I was married, the tutor didn¡¯t mention when Camillus Valentino had passed away. Suddenly, I remembered Theodore shedding tears in the bleak garden at dawn. The estate¡¯s atmosphere had fallen to a gloomy mood recently, and Missus Seymour¡¯s expression was full of grief. All of that was because Camillus Valentino¡¯s death anniversary was approaching. ¡°You know how Camillus passed away, right, Lily?¡± ¡°¡­I heard that he passed away while trying to block a fissure.¡± I answered as I remembered. Missus Seymour led me to a room full of portraits. It seemed to be a room where portraits of the Duke of Valentino, his wife and their immediate descendants were being kept. ¡°It happened when Camillus was only twenty years old, and Theo was younger. The previous Duke and Duchess¡­ My brother-in-law and my sister¡ªthey were also swept away by the sudden emergence of a fissure, and they lost their lives. But even Camillus¡¯ life ended because of a fissure.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Missus Seymour stopped in front of two large portraits, and beneath those portraits were names written in an elegant script: Peter Valentino, Ren¨¦e Valentino. It was the former duke and duchess. ¡°I¡­¡± While looking up at the two portraits, Missus Seymour spoke, but she couldn¡¯t continue her words as though her throat had closed up. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later that she continued. ¡°I looked up to my brother-in-law and sister so much. Those two deserved everyone¡¯s love. Why must they die at such a young age? There are still so many things I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And Camillus had to follow the way he did.¡± At that, the gaze that looked back at me was somewhat strange¡ªand I soon understood why Missus Seymour was talking about this with me. The deaths of the former duke and duchess, as well as their eldest son¡­ could be understood as the fault of Everett¡¯s atrocities. Chills ran down my spine, but I quickly regained composure. If the Everett family was behind their deaths¡­ Then was it possible to manipulate the emergence of fissures? ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing being possible. But if it¡¯s my father¡­ he might have found a way.¡¯ But anyway, it would be impossible for any human to do. Whether Missus Seymour was aware of that or not, the atmosphere around her soon became calm once more and she walked away slowly. Then, where she stopped was in front of a dust-covered portrait of a young man¡­ Camillus Valentino. The Camillus Valentino in the portrait looked to be someone who had a soft impression, with his warm brown hair and light blue eyes. I looked back at the portrait of the previous duchess, and¡­ it seemed like he took after Ren¨¦e Valentino. ¡°Camillus was such a good child. He was good-natured and caring, and everyone adored him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Camillus for Theo very much. After his unfortunate passing¡­ Theo was half out of his mind. And whenever Camillus¡¯ death anniversary approaches, it¡¯s still hard for him.¡± Missus Seymour reached out and carefully stroked the portrait, then she turned gracefully to look at me. Her grayish green eyes looked peaceful. No¡ªthis tranquility was feigned. ¡°In four days, a memorial service will be held for Camillus¡¯ death anniversary. Originally, it should be you, the Lady of the house, who will be checking the budget, the schedule and the guests, but¡­ It hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯ve come to the Valentino estate, Lily. So I¡¯ll be taking charge of it for now. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes for an important event like this. You understand, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± In the end, she brought up the main point. But Missus Seymour wouldn¡¯t have called me just to get my permission like this. That¡¯s how I felt. She walked around the portrait room more and told me an old story, expressing her doubts about the questionable deaths of her relatives. By doing so, she must have intended to instill some guilt in me. After curtsying towards Missus Seymour and leaving the portrait room, I went straight back to my own room. The necklace I received from Theodore was placed atop my dressing table. The moment I saw it, I felt frustrated and distressed beyond words. I crouched down in the darkness. Theodore¡¯s expression as he stood in the garden flashed through my mind, and there was a belated realization. At that time, I definitely wanted to comfort him, even without knowing why he was crying. ¡®After his unfortunate passing¡­ Theo was half out of his mind. And whenever Camillus¡¯ death anniversary approaches, it¡¯s still hard for him.¡¯ Why was Missus Seymour trying to make me feel guilty? Was it a warning? Even if I see Theodore struggling, was she trying to say that I shouldn¡¯t dare approach him to comfort him because of those reasons? Yes. I know it, too. I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten my position. However, would it be easy to turn a blind eye even when seeing him struggle right before my eyes? After thinking like this, I stared into space, dazed, as though someone had hit me. Why? I could certainly turn a blind eye towards Owen, Hessen and Lennon. The same goes for Missus Seymour and other people. But Charlotte was an exception. Charlotte is¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlotte is a precious person to me. Then Theodore Valentino¡­ Why? ¡°Stop it.¡± Yes, let¡¯s just stop. Stop thinking. Either way, sometime in the future, I¡¯ll either be poisoned to death or divorced. There should be no feelings involved. Nothing at all. The necklace that Theodore had gifted suddenly came into view. The light green peridot shone transparently, but I hurriedly shoved it into a drawer. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ After closing the drawer tightly and hiding it like that, the peridot¡¯s shimmer did not leak out at all, and this seemed to help as my mind became calmer. Oh, I see. I only need to lock it up. I¡¯d have to lock it up tightly so it doesn¡¯t leak out. Then I won¡¯t even think about wanting to comfort Theodore. I imagined that there was a small box within me. In that box, I placed all the things I was afraid to name, one by one. Those emotions are not mine. They aren¡¯t allowed to be mine. The moment they are named, the moment they are uttered¡ªonly I will be left miserable. Four days later, the memorial service in the honor of Camillus Valentino was held. I also attended, but I only stood in one corner quietly, as though I was a complete stranger. People glanced at me once in a while, their gazes prickling, but I tried not to make eye contact with anyone and kept my head down. ¡°Poor Camillus¡­¡± ¡°Even the heavens are indifferent. Good people like Camillus and Theo should live happily for a long time, but why do such evil wretches like the Everetts¡­¡± ¡°Shush, I think she can hear everything.¡± Whenever I heard such words, it felt like I was being rained on, like a boulder that¡¯s been carved out and battered down little by little by the rain¡ªan ugly rock that could only stay in its place. Pitter, patter¡ª And just then, it began to rain. As I stared at the cloudy sky dazedly, someone approached me with an umbrella. As soon as I lifted my gaze, an expressionless face came into view. Beneath slightly lowered black eyelashes were blue eyes that both seemed to be as deep as a lake. When our eyes met, his eyebrows crumpled as though he was annoyed, then he spoke with care. ¡°You have to get out of the rain. Why are you spacing out?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The memorial service seemed to have just ended, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I went inside. Nodding, I tucked the hood of my cape lower over my face. With timid movements, I was about to walk around Theodore furtively and head to the central mansion, but he grabbed my arm with a somewhat incredulous look on his face. ¡°Use the umbrella.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± I was about to say that I was fine without it, but I silently accepted it since there were other gazes on us. Theodore stood close next to me under the umbrella, and I emptied my mind as we walked together. As we entered the foyer, I slipped away from Theodore, who was still shaking off droplets from the folded umbrella. Then, I heard a voice calling out to him. ¡°Theo! It¡¯s been a while.¡± It was a high-pitched, beautiful tone like the singing voice of a soprano. When I raised my head, the first thing that came into view was pink hair. I stared blankly at this new face, but the beautiful woman with scarlet eyes was smiling brightly at Theodore. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 ¡°I¡¯m Adeline Alvinith. It¡¯s our first time meeting, right?¡± The woman who greeted Theodore also talked to me in a kind manner. The gentle voice and the smile on her face were so natural. To the point where anyone could believe that she really liked me. ¡°You¡¯re the young lady of the Alvinith Duchy, so of course I¡¯ve heard of you. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± I curtsied back without any fault, formally and plainly. Adeline Avinith nodded so hard that I thought it was a bit excessive. Then, she soon went back to Theodore¡¯s side and stayed there, looking as though she was hopping. ¡­I¡¯m not sure, but her behavior was kind of cute. Perhaps because she was a beauty with rare pink hair, she actually looked adorable. ¡°Theo and I have been close since we were young. We¡¯re childhood friends. We don¡¯t have any secrets from each other, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore nodded insincerely, with a little hint of annoyance in his expression. Adeline seemed to be bothered by this, and it didn¡¯t seem like he hated her. Well, who would hate her when she was so lovely? She was even someone who was once in marriage talks with Theodore. I heard that Duke Alvinith opposed my marriage to Theodore so severely that it had to be covered up. Duchess Alvinith also seemed to favor Theodore. However, that was until my father, Duke Everett, came in and persuaded Duke Alvinith¡ªuntil my father himself made a move for the marriage. ¡®After divorcing me, Adeline might marry Theodore. Of course, Duke Alvinith is going to allow it¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, I felt dirty. It felt like I had stepped on a disgusting bug, one that was so unpleasant and uneasy and annoying¡­ This emotion enveloped me in its entirety. ¡°Huh? Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good. Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere¡­?¡± Adeline¡¯s voice evoked concern as she asked. I looked back at her silently as she was standing beside Theodore. They looked like a ¡®real¡¯ couple like that. Good for Adeline. ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ I paused for a moment. Just now, that thought¡­ Have I gone crazy? What¡¯s wrong with me? I have to pull myself together. ¡°Oh goodness, I guess you really aren¡¯t in a good condition. Your face is so pale.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. Please continue your conversation. I¡¯ll return for the moment.¡± Theodore opened his lips as though to say something, but I quickly turned back and left that place. As I entered the deserted hallway, Charlotte quickly followed behind me. It seemed like she was watching me nearby. Charlotte carefully wrapped a shawl around my shoulder, then she asked carefully. ¡°Madam, are you tired? Shall I bring you some warm tea with honey and lemon?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to.¡± I went up to my room with Charlotte. Since the main event was over anyway, I don¡¯t think I need to stay there for pretenses any longer. It would be easier for them to gossip about Everett at this point. As I sat by the fire, Charlotte brought me warm water, and the steam coming from it gave me a strange sense of stability. Thanks to this, I rested comfortably, even as my heart continued to pound heavily. Like a person who¡¯s being chased. Or, like someone who¡¯s left something important behind. ¡­It can¡¯t be. It shouldn¡¯t be. ¡®Now that I think about it, did I steal her place?¡¯ I was taken aback by the thought that came so abruptly that it left me blank. I don¡¯t know why I keep thinking about her and Theodore. I want to get them out of my head. However, I kept thinking of Adeline Alvinith¡¯s lovely appearance, and I kept envisioning her with Theodore. They suited each other as they stood like that, like a pretty painting. I wanted to dig out my thoughts from my brain if I could. It¡¯s bothersome. It¡¯s all useless. ¡®Adeline can comfort Theodore. Lily Everett cannot.¡¯ The voice inside me whispered as though sneering at me. I gently closed my eyes and bit my lower lip. Shut up. Please. Just stop. ¡°Madam, would you like to go to bed early tonight? I¡¯m thinking of lighting up some lavender incense that¡¯s good for a restful slumber¡­¡± ¡°¡­Okay, I should go to bed early. Do that lavender incense, too, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± I then changed into my nightgown and lay down. Charlotte moved quietly like a shadow, lit the lavender incense and left a small lamp on. She even recalled how, whenever I was particularly tired, I slept less in a dark room. Closing my eyes, I murmured softly. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Madam. Then, sweet dreams.¡± When Charlotte left out the door and closed it shut, a desolate silence filled the room. Tossing and turning because I couldn¡¯t sleep, I eventually sat up and went closer to a bedside table. I opened the bottom drawer and took out a medicine bottle that¡¯s been hidden deep inside. What¡¯s inside were sleeping pills. I heard from the pharmacist that taking it over a long period of time wasn¡¯t going to be good for my health. But recently, there were more and more nights that I couldn¡¯t sleep without taking them. ¡­So it couldn¡¯t be helped. I shook out two pills and poured them into my mouth. If I did this, I¡¯d be able to sleep properly until the morning. Dreams would come right before one awoke. Whenever my dreams began, I used to wake up shortly after. I was exceptionally sensitive to my surroundings in my dreams. Whenever I dreamed, I would easily notice that it was one, and sometimes, I could control it at will. Some seem to call it ¡®lucid dreaming¡¯. ¡®What kind of dream is this one.¡¯ If it was a nightmare with Owen, Hessen or Lennon, then it would have to be dismantled, or they would have to be removed. I didn¡¯t want to see them even in my subconscious. Fortunately, this one seemed to be an ordinary dream. Normal¡­ No, was it a normal dream? Was it not a nightmare? ¡°Lily.¡± In this dream, Theodore was smiling brightly as he called my name. It was such a sweet voice that it seemed to melt in my ears. ¡­I couldn¡¯t believe I was dreaming anything like it, so I just stood there, dazed. How amazing. Why was I dreaming about him? This is just¡­ ¡°Lily?¡± As soon as I froze up, Theodore tilted his head to the side as though perplexed, then he tried to come this way. But I hurriedly stepped back. And I muttered reflexively. ¡°D-Don¡¯t come.¡± It¡¯s stupid. This is my dream, so I can just brush him aside. But why can¡¯t I do that¡­ ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡­At the kind, warm gaze directed at me that seemed to be genuinely concerned, my mind went blank. As he approached me again, he gently reached out and touched my cheek. It was such a careful touch that it seemed like he was handling a porcelain doll. I can¡¯t breathe. No one¡ªno one has ever treated me this way. Even my mother, who I don¡¯t even know if she was dead or alive¡­ ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Lily, why¡­¡± It was a dream, but he looked so real. This was why having vivid dreams was so difficult. Because it was hard to differentiate what was real and what was not. I shook off his hand and closed my eyes. Then, I ended the dream. As the world around me became a blur, the abyss of reality became ever so clear. And when I woke up, I was shedding tears. ¡­Just what was that dream. It was dark inside the bedroom. The lamp was off, and it seemed like the oil ran out. Looking at the clock, it was currently five in the morning. ¡­Considering how I fell asleep early last night, I slept quite well. I sighed. Then, I got out of bed to drink a glass of water. There was a subtle scent, perhaps because Charlotte had placed herb leaves in the kettle. Feeling a little calmer, I sat close to the window. The afterimages of the dream still lingered, and so I tried to shake them off. It¡¯s just a dream. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. I repeated this over and over again¡­ At that time, the door rattled. Then, it opened. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Shocked, I froze up as I was sitting awkwardly in my seat. Suddenly, someone came in. Even in the dark, the silhouette looked familiar. ¡­But there¡¯s something off. Sway, sway. He wandered into the room, reeling as though he was about to collapse. He looked around the room as though he was searching for someone. Then, he paused when he found me by the window. The bleary eyes seemed to soon become tumultuous. Theodore trudged towards me, still staggering. ¡®It looks like he¡¯s drunk.¡¯ Yesterday was his older brother¡¯s, Camillus Valentino¡¯s, death anniversary. ¡­Looks like he¡¯d been drinking all night. He didn¡¯t come here to kill me, did he? As he came closer, now in front of me, he grabbed the arm rest at my side and collapsed. The grogginess behind his eyes disappeared as he looked up at me. Contrasting the calm blue color of his irises, intense emotions reminiscent of the color red could be seen in his eyes. Something like murderous intent, something like hatred¡­ ¡­It seemed like it was close, but neither of those things. However, it wasn¡¯t a soft emotion, but rather something that was rough, something that wanted to destroy me. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He scoffed, and it sounded like a sigh. He stared at me blankly with confusion, and he muttered as though he was talking to himself. ¡°Why did I come here¡­¡± That¡¯s what I wanted to ask. He came here like this in this defenseless appearance, drunk¡­ Why did he come to me? Was he here to kill me because his hatred for the Everett family had reached its peak? Or¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Perhaps. That thought was there. I couldn¡¯t stop the idea from coming out¡ªa paradox of hope, of despair. Trembling, I reached out and covered his pale cheeks with both hands. At that moment, I had the sudden urge to cut off my arms. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m doing this. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling. No. I know the truth. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going crazy. You wanted me to turn a blind eye to you, but why¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s hopeless. When I looked at Theodore Valentino, it felt like I was about to cry. My heart hurts so much. I wish it would just stop completely. It was beating too hard. If he approached me like this first, I can¡¯t resist. I know what this was, this feeling of being infinitely weak. In fact, I knew from the beginning¡ªfrom the first moment I saw him in the Everett estate¡¯s garden. That dreadful feeling of everything collapsing around me. I know that I¡¯d be left frustrated and miserable with feelings like this. I know I shouldn¡¯t expect anything from him. I know I shouldn¡¯t give in to him carelessly. So I pressed it down as though my life depended on it. ¡°You¡­¡± I don¡¯t even know why I started speaking, and so I trailed off. Tears flowed down from Theodore¡¯s eyes as he continued to stare at me. Just like in the garden at dawn a few days ago. I wiped away his tears, feeling my own eyes burning. And, impulsively, I moved my arms and embraced him tightly. His drunken body was scorching, as though he was an ember himself, burning up in flames. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 When someone comes and shares a special moment with you, it¡¯s frightening. This preciousness, this uniqueness¡ªsuch words like responsibility and anxiety also came with it. I wasn¡¯t confident that I could carry this weight. Even more so because it was with Theodore Valentino. He was someone who had a rightful reason to hate me. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he¡¯d kill me at any given time. My family destroyed everything precious to him. Even if it¡¯s not my fault, as long as the name Everett followed me, it was like a shackle that I could not be free from. That¡¯s why it¡¯s extremely reasonable, that Theodore Everett hates Lily Everett. The opposite was impossible. So, all that¡¯s left is despair. As soon as I recognized my own feelings¡ªthat they would not be reciprocated, that I should not let them grow even further¡ªI tried to avoid and deny it all. I was afraid enough that I hid my own heart. But feelings like these were like a timebomb. Some emotions were just harder to hide compared to anger. I realized that only now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I could hear Theodore¡¯s even breathing as his eyes were closed. As one cheek was leaning against the palm of my hand, his dark, long eyelashes glistened with tears. I gave up on acting how I should and just acted the way I wanted. I wiped away his tears because I wanted to wipe them away, not because someone else asked. I embraced him because I wanted to embrace him. I stroked his fine black hair and patted his back that was so wide compared to my hand. My mind was empty. I focused on only his clear heartbeat. ¡­And I hoped that this moment would last forever. But of course, a single moment would be broken. Nothing lasts forever. As if to laugh at my foolish hope, this dream-like moment soon ended. Theodore, who was still trembling in my arms, suddenly flinched. I felt his body stiffening. And immediately, he pushed me away roughly. I almost fell back with the chair, but I managed to stay in my seat. I stared blankly at Theodore, who took two steps back with an incredulous look on his face. His eyes seemed to express that he had just woken up from a dream. No, to be exact, he became sober. The ferocious glare in his blue eyes became fiercer as his shock grew, and soon, his expression became distorted. With his reaction, I could read the sense of shame he was feeling. ¡°What did I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Muttering with a tense voice, Theodore looked around, then he bowed his head with his face in one hand. He could hardly calm down as he walked to the other side of the room. Then, while his face was still buried in his hands, he looked up to stare at me. Those blue eyes peering through his fingers seemed to be reproaching me. That gaze made me feel that this situation was unfair. It was him who came here first. Those words bubbled up in my throat, but I couldn¡¯t utter them out loud. ¡°¡­crazy.¡± Theodore, who muttered under his breath, sighed and lowered his hand. When his shock disappeared, what was left in his expression was the despair that took over without fail. It was the same sadness that had shaken my heart when he collapsed in the garden at dawn, and just now when he came here drunk. So my heart was swayed once again. Even though I know it¡¯s not the time, now, I can¡¯t control it anymore¡­ Ah, I hate this so much. I feel like I¡¯m not myself. The beating of my heart was not my own. I felt indescribably vulnerable, and I trembled helplessly even with only short breaths. I knew it would be like this. I tried hard to turn a blind eye to it, but I knew that these feelings would break me down like this. And at the end of it, even though there was despair, I would still take a step forward and accept it even deeper though I knew it was poison. Now, I¡­ ¡­What will happen to me. If I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it anymore. ¡°I made a mistake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This will never happen again.¡± He was about to turn away¡ªmy body moved reflexively. Regardless of my will, I stopped him. Hope always makes one weak. However, it was human nature to cling to such weak hope. Even though they knew that their despair would deepen as the embers died down, they could not let go of their lingering desire to live and be happy. So, I¡­ This is¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­¡± And lastly, it was to wish for salvation. This was an impulse that would never happen again in my life. If he could hold my hand here, if he could listen to my past and understand me, if he could believe that I was on his side¡ªI will finally be able to change. Truly, I would be able to live and express myself fully. My body and mind trembled, and I left it all to impulse. Countless words I could not utter echoed within me. ¡®I¡¯m even less than an illegitimate child of Duke Everett.¡¯ I don¡¯t even share a drop of blood with those devils¡­ I never wished for your misfortune. On the contrary, I want the Everetts to be punished. I despise them. I hope that those devils who treated me like a possession and like a tool would all die. You might be able to understand me. And I want to be a person who could comfort you from your sadness¡­ I want to tell you everything. To the man who could become my salvation. ¡°Something like this, as much as you want¡­¡± My voice was shaking. The hands that had grabbed his sleeve were shaking. ¡°As much as you want, it¡¯s okay if you want to open up to me¡­¡± That was the extent that my words could reach, how terrible this was. I gripped his sleeve tightly. ¡­What kind of expression am I wearing now? Even more, I needed to tell him even more so that he could understand me, but I was so nervous. I chose my words and pursed my lips, but suddenly, my eyes met his. His eyes were like the cold northern wind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, my thoughts vanished. It felt like my entire body was bleeding out. My eyes quivered and my sight went out of focus. When I tried to stand up and grip his sleeve tighter, Theodore threw off my hand strongly. Before I knew it, even the slight confusion in his eyes had disappeared. Now, it was only a distrustful look. ¡­It might not even be my own imagination that he looked livid. ¡°So that¡¯s how you do it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You must have honed your abilities even before you met me, but it¡¯s a shame. It won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t this what your father and brothers told you to do?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. As though it suddenly froze, my mind wouldn¡¯t work. A shrill sound was ringing in my ears. When I stumbled because my legs were about to collapse under me, he looked at me and only clicked his tongue. I managed to support myself and looked up at him, but all I could see was a cold gaze. ¡°You¡¯re no different from them. Perhaps it¡¯s because you grew up in that devil¡¯s den.¡± Why¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying that. I, I just¡ª ¡°Your father and brothers told you to seduce me. Didn¡¯t you come out and intercept me at the Everett estate¡¯s garden that day just to make an impression on me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, my face heated up in shame. While wearing colorful decorations and rosy fabrics as though I was a peacock, my shoulders had been so clearly exposed and my cleavage could be seen. It must have looked like I was very determined to stand out¡­ ¡°B-Back then¡­¡± ¡°Why must you make excuses? That was your purpose from the beginning. Your father and brothers want to hold and shake my household, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll hold and shake my heart.¡± ¡°I-I, it¡¯s not¡­!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be fooled. Even though I know you¡¯re acting.¡± Theodore replied half a beat late. It was only then that I realized I had started crying, that I was clinging to the hem of his clothes. My heart was heavy. It was throbbing. Tears flowed down from my eyes, and it seemed like a lie. He¡¯s misunderstanding me right now. But I couldn¡¯t think of anything¡ªI could only try to think about why and how this misunderstanding had formed. What did I do wrong? Did I do something that could be misunderstood? What was the cause? Only questions and not answers plagued my mind. Half out of my mind, I opened my lips to speak. First of all, I had to say that wasn¡¯t the case. But Theodore was faster. ¡°Tell me. How does it feel to seduce a man you don¡¯t even like?¡± Anger brewed within his eyes, cynicism laced his lips. With an expression of terrible distrust, he scowled at me. I lost any semblance of confidence in an instant. He won¡¯t believe me. With my lips quivering, I spoke in a broken voice. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not trying to seduce you. I¡¯ve never tried to.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not convincing at all.¡± He stepped forward. He looked at me from up close as though he was a ferocious, hungry beast. As I faltered unknowingly, he held me firmly. I groaned because his grip was so strong as he held my shoulders on both sides. When I looked up, tears streaming down my eyes without realizing it, he gritted his teeth. The vicious expression that was full of hatred held not a shred of sympathy. And it became clear. Just how he viewed me. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want, Miss Everett.¡± He held my chin with one hand and clenched hard. Even though he was the one trying to kiss me, he looked horribly insulted. With eyes full of hostility, he overlapped his lips with mine. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When I flinched as my eyes closed shut, he strongly held me in place. Tears flowed down my cheeks. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 ¡°Mmph¡­!¡± This kiss, mixed with tears, tasted salty. I tried to push him away, but in the end, my hands were no match for him. He had no consideration at all with the kiss, and he was starting to hurt me. The moment his lips finally left mine, I stumbled, collapsing once nothing was supporting me anymore. While gasping for air, I looked up, but his cold gaze looked back at me. In that gaze without any warmth¡­ it¡¯s like I could feel my heart breaking. After all this time, did I dare wish for something futile once again? ¡°Tell me how it feels to kiss a man you don¡¯t even like, Miss Everett.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s cruel words pierced my ears as I stood up helplessly. I felt resentful about his own misconception towards me, but I soon lost this sentiment. I was someone who didn¡¯t deserve to blame him. ¡°Will you be alright with anything? Can you do more than that? Will you be able to use the same bed as me every night just like that?¡± Theodore grabbed my forearm and asked sarcastically. I was still looking for words¡ªany words at all¡ªto resolve this misunderstanding, but I was left dazed as though I¡¯d been hit on the head. How¡­ No matter how much this situation was, how could he say this? Did he have to insult me like this? ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know¡­¡± Words that I wasn¡¯t even thinking about spilled out of my mouth. My whole body trembled as he insulted me. Theodore grabbed my chin again. Slap! At that moment, I didn¡¯t realize but I had roughly shoved his hand away and slapped him. With his head turned to the side, his cheek quickly turned red. Even after being slapped, he was just standing still, and it was me who stumbled away. The hand that I swung with all my might tingled at the palm. The room was engulfed by a frosty silence. But then, laughter leaked through his lips. His eyes soon looked back at me again, and his ice-cold hatred was evident. I unconsciously hugged my upper body with both my arms. As he glared at me, Theodore sarcastically spoke in a cynical voice. ¡°Even so, you must have your pride.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s no way that the Young Lady of Everett would want to be together with me sincerely. I apologize for being presumptuous.¡± He stared at me for a long time, perhaps for as long as he could tolerate, then he turned around. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Staring blankly at the place where he left, I soon staggered and sat down on the floor by the bed. I don¡¯t know what just happened¡­ It felt like I had been in the middle of a nightmare. As I folded into myself on the cold surface of which its chill was seeping into me, a sob soon left my lips. A cry that didn¡¯t seem to be mine permeated the room. My body trembled uncontrollably. It was pain, it was sorrow, it was terror and it was loneliness that filled me to the core, however, I would not be able to seek solace from anyone. It was something that I couldn¡¯t tell even Charlotte. I was so weak and pathetic whenever I faced Theodore¡­ ¡°Hiic¡­¡± All of these feelings were those that I had to keep to myself. Like swallowing a thorn. Even if I try to pretend that it wasn¡¯t there, even if I try to throw it away, would I be rid of it? Would it be that easy? What should I do now? Rather, I wish I were like my father, like a monster. If I was a monster that no one could love¡­ ¡®Then it wouldn¡¯t be this painful.¡¯ That delusion was shallow, that hope was weak, and yet the truth was clear and this despair was immense. Perhaps I secretly hoped. That I could be saved by someone if I fell in love with them. It was a mistake to presume¡ªthat Theodore Valentino might come to understand me if he finds out the truth about me. That he might save me¡­ I didn¡¯t even know that all he felt about me was repugnance. How laughable it was that I expected something and tried to cling to him. ¡®I¡¯m not Duke Everett¡¯s biological child¡­ Truthfully, I¡¯m different from them. Will Theodore even believe this?¡¯ I buried my face on both palms. Tears still kept flowing. If it was enough for a lake, I felt like I would drown forever. This sorrow made me wish for my own demise. Why me, why me of all people¡­ I was overcome with the urge to rip out and crush the heart that was shaking so painfully inside me. Please. Stop. Even if I struggled and shouted, begging for this pain to stop, my heart continued to stay there. Why did I have to have feelings for Theodore Valentino. I lived like an old tree that had dried up and died, but why did it have to be him for whom I felt such a clear emotion. No matter what, it should have been someone else. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As I raised my head, I suddenly saw light permeating through my fingers. The sun was already rising, but I couldn¡¯t feel its warmth. I had shed tears and looked out the window blankly for a long time. ¡­It felt like a lie that the day had begun anew. Knock, knock¡ª I heard a knock from outside the door, but without responding, I went under the sheets and immersed myself in the deep darkness. The sun would not rise during my day. Perhaps, forever. Since then, Theodore¡¯s attitude became much colder and much sharper than before. Even if I just looked at him once, he would throw a harsh remark at me, and every time this happened, I could only respond by shrinking into myself. I became more and more afraid of him. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t even know that I was afraid of my feelings for him. Those emotions made me weak. In front of him, I was significantly weak, and I was easily hurt by just a glimpse of his scathing glare. I hated myself so much that I wanted to tear apart, to break, to destroy myself. But just as before, I didn¡¯t even have the courage to take my own life. I also couldn¡¯t run away from here. At a time when the Valentino household was still weak, if I were to run away, I don¡¯t know what my father or Owen would do to Valentino while using me as an excuse. And so, I was stuck in a dilemma. There were knives everywhere¡ªI couldn¡¯t go anywhere. It was best to just curl up right here where I was. But one day, I struggled to pluck up my courage and spoke to him. ¡°Duke, I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°It will take only a moment.¡± ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t waste my time and just say it outright.¡± His exasperated gaze automatically made my shoulders curl up, but I finally managed to utter the words that I¡¯ve been practicing with all my heart. ¡°I¡¯m different from my father and brothers. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want this marriage. I mean, I didn¡¯t want to get married to you in order to harm the Valentino family, it was only because of my father¡¯s coercion. I just want to help the Valentino family and you¡­¡± However, the words that spilled out of my lips were like gibberish. I thought I knew how I would arrange the story, of which the context in itself was already difficult to grasp, but of course, such a chance was not given. Theodore had just been looking at me, but at that moment, he lost a grip on his control and said this. ¡°I was wondering what you were going to say¡­ If you¡¯re trying to play a trick, make it more believable, Miss Everett. But your expression is pretty good.¡± Smiling coldly, he turned his back. As I stared at his distant figure, I felt like I heard something within me shatter. Theodore often went to the frontlines to close the fissures that frequently ravaged the land. It would take as short as three days or as long as one or two months. He was very busy, and it became harder and harder to talk to him. My feelings then steadily became resigned to the two people that had taken hold of me. Charlotte was the only one I could talk to openly here in the Valentino Castle, as I was excluded from all family events and alienated in even the most minor cases. Missus Seymour overlooked the subtle harassment of the servants towards me. One day, there were dead birds placed around the windowsills of my room, and Charlotte angrily cleaned them all up because everyone else pretended not to know about it. This happened quite often. Eventually, I got used to animal carcasses. Birds, mice, snakes, frogs, sometimes insects. I was no longer surprised to see the dead. The people of the Valentino Castle also whispered amongst themselves, saying that I was creepy. But I wasn¡¯t hurt by something like that. There was someone else who was capable of hurting me¡ªTheodore Valentino was always the only one who could. ¡¯There¡¯s this ball at the capital¡­¡¯ ¡®Do I really need to be there to escort you? Go there by yourself.¡¯ ¡®I would like to take care of the herbs that have been left in the greenhouse. They could be used as medicinal herbs, so I would like to distribute them to the people of the territory. ¡®But that won¡¯t change my mind about you. Don¡¯t do useless things. You¡¯re not Duchess Valentino¡ªyou¡¯re Lily Everett. One day, we¡¯ll have a divorce and you will leave this castle. ¡®It was really, truly not me who killed the puppy you were raising¡­¡¯ ¡®Then why was the body found in the closet in your room?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t hide it, it was someone el¡ª¡¯ ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®Theo¡ªno, Duke, please help me just once. Please, you have to stay with me until the banquet ends. Please¡­¡¯ ¡®What kind of trick is this? Let go of my hand. I believe your brother is calling for you, so just go.¡¯ I withered away. What had shaken me the most was the fact that Theodore Valentino would not, under any circumstances, protect me. This realization shattered all of the expectations and dreams I unconsciously fostered for him. At the banquet that day, Owen grabbed my wrist and whispered, ¡®Lily, you didn¡¯t forget who you are, did you?¡¯ I nodded like a lifeless doll, and in return, Owen smiled satisfactorily. Then, he added, ¡®I¡¯m the one who made you become Lily Everett. You belong only to me until the day you die. Lily Everett. Lily Everett. Lily Everett¡­ It was like a commodity¡¯s name. I wasn¡¯t aware, but surprisingly, it seemed like there were many men who wanted to buy me. Everyone seemed to be waiting for my divorce with Duke Valentino. Weighing the pros and cons of me becoming a second wife or a concubine, Owen measured the property and power of the candidates to become my next husband. Among them was Lennon Chester. He was the most likely candidate because even before my marriage, he wanted me to be his lover. He even said that he loved me sincerely. He kissed the back of my hand and whispered sweet nothings. ¡®I love you, Lily. I want to make you mine as soon as possible.¡¯ I see now. I didn¡¯t know there would be so many people who didn¡¯t care, as long as I was a shell of a person. No, perhaps they preferred that I stay that way. Dolls were light to carry, quiet, and pretty on the outside even as they were empty on the inside. It was two years ago that my father had been hell-bent on looking for an opportunity to swallow the Valentino family whole. And he succeeded. Theodore Valentino had to marry me in order to protect his family and his land. It was a marriage that neither of us wanted, but my misfortune was not limited to just this one adversity. Because my heart started yearning for a man who loathed and detested me and my family, I started harboring useless hope for him. This was my true misfortune. A year and a half. It was a long time, it was a short time. For him, there was much more of a gap beyond that. People say that he had been married to Lily for a year and a half, but it seemed like their first meeting was much longer ago. About two years ago, he could vaguely remember visiting the Everett Castle. However, this memory was so sparse, like a piece of cheese that a mouse had already nibbled through. He definitely met someone, but his memory stopped there. Theodore was convinced that it was a memory containing Lily. ¡­How did only memories of her disappear? ¡°I apologize, Milord. The Madam said that she doesn¡¯t want to meet you¡­¡± Theodore looked up as he heard the maid¡¯s troubled voice. His head wound was recovering properly, but the doctor told him to take a break just in case, so he was refraining from any taxing activities and was generally taking care of himself. Theodore closed the book he was holding in his hand and recalled the conversation he had with the chamberlain. ¡¯It was for the sake of the house of Valentino that you married the Madam, Milord. It was a transaction with the Everett household.¡¯ Everything that the chamberlain had told him was fragmentary. The only reason that the chamberlain gave was that he couldn¡¯t convey objective truths and fair facts. Later, he heard from the others and he found out that everyone hated Lily¡ªthe Madam of the Valentino household. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without a word, Theodore stood up. If he was the one who asked for a meeting, he didn¡¯t know if she would really meet him. This wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°You said your name¡¯s Charlotte.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember even your name. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re close to her.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be going to the Duchess¡¯ room. Guide me there.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. She looked like she was about to say something, but she clapped a hand over her mouth and soon bowed her head with an expression of resignation. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I will guide you there.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 Arriving in front of Lily¡¯s room, Theodore found that he couldn¡¯t meet her. It wasn¡¯t because she refused to meet him¡ªunexpectedly, it was because she wasn¡¯t in her room. ¡°The Madam just went out. I believe she¡¯s on a short trip outside¡­¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t have gone alone. Who accompanied her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± At Theodore¡¯s question, the lady-in-waiting named Jenna couldn¡¯t come up with an answer and only stuttered. Theodore stared at her and raised one eyebrow, then he asked again. ¡°Did no one accompany her? The Duchess of Valentino?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t say anything to that. In fact, this had already happened so often. Lily Everett would go out frequently, and the one who¡¯d come with her would usually be Charlotte. Except for Charlotte, no one else tried to accompany her. It was ridiculous, to say the least, for a duchess to go out without an escort, but in the Valentino Castle, this was taken in stride. No one thought of Lily as the duchess. Furthermore, both Missus Seymour and Theodore, the elder and the master of the household respectively, were indifferent to Lily. So naturally, the servants followed suit and ignored her as well. There was no evidence left, and the understated, subtle harassment they did was a bonus. ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°I-I apologize.¡± ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jenna bowed her head down. Anyone with common sense could see that even if she had ten mouths, there was no excuse she could give. However, everyone thus far had rested easy because none of the Valentino household¡¯s family members had reprimanded them until now. ¡°This must have happened often.¡± ¡°I will punish you accordingly later. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze went from Jenna to Charlotte, who then flinched slightly. She looked down at the floor, though with a straight posture. ¡­He had a nagging feeling for a while now, but she seemed to know something. She was the only lady-in-waiting close to Lily, so it was only obvious. With a low voice, Theodore asked. ¡°Do you know where the Duchess went?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize, but I have no idea.¡± ¡°You often went out with her. But you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I went with the Madam to the suburbs for a stroll along the river before, but I really don¡¯t know where she went today, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore smiled wordlessly¡ªit was a sharp, glass-like smile. Charlotte flinched reflexively, and it was clear to Theodore that she was hiding something. Even so, he decided not to interrogate her further. With Charlotte pretending not to know, it seemed to only be surrounding anything related to Lily. The duchess, who had continued to receive the hatred of the duchy¡¯s vassals, seemed to be hiding a secret of her own. Whatever it was, he¡¯d be able to uncover it later. Theodore stepped closer to the door, reaching out to open it without any hesitation. Shocked by this, Charlotte¡¯s shoulders trembled. A noblewoman¡¯s quarters was a place that even her husband should not be entering rashly when she wasn¡¯t there. It was as custom dictates. However, like a ruffian, Theodore invaded the woman¡¯s quarters and began to search the room recklessly. Charlotte, who was taken aback, didn¡¯t know what to do. But she had no way of stopping him. Theodore took out Lily¡¯s things one by one and inspected them. Notebooks, sketchbooks, diaries, small keys, jewelry boxes, hand mirrors¡­ When one jewelry box was opened, the very few accessories within glistened beneath the indoor light. There were only a few things inside¡ªa simple pair of pearl earrings, a silver ring with a sapphire the size of a fingernail, a bracelet with a small diamond as the pendant of a thin cord¡­ It was a crude, insufficient collection for a duchess. Among the accessories, what caught Theodore¡¯s eye was a necklace adorned with a light green peridot pendant. The large peridot¡¯s hue was the same color as Lily¡¯s eyes. Staring at the necklace in his hand, Theodore felt a strange sense of dissonance with it. Strangely, one side of his chest seemed to be tightening. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He stared at the peridot necklace for a long time, but he soon placed it back into the jewelry box and set it down. Then, he started searching through Lily¡¯s other things. He didn¡¯t think that he should read through the diary closely, so he just flipped through it. He didn¡¯t know what the small key would unlock, and the notebook contained random words and numbers. Lastly, he opened the sketchbook. And as he did, Theodore was unknowingly struck by it. The charcoal sketches were so good that they could be considered as an expert¡¯s work. Did she really draw all of these? When he raised his head in surprise, the restless Charlotte soon sighed and answered his silent question. ¡°¡­They were all drawn by the Madam.¡± ¡°They¡¯re marvelous.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he was waiting for an answer, and so Charlotte remained silent. She glanced nervously at the duke, who seemed to have become a completely different person right after he lost his memories. No, truthfully, the duke seemed to remain the same for the most part. He forgot only his memories about Lily Everett, and his attitude towards others remained the same. He was sometimes sharp-tongued, but he was generally kind to his people. His kindness had only one exception, and that was Lily Everett. It¡¯s always been like that. He was cold and indifferent only to her. As though he was obsessively doing it on purpose. Whenever he would cross paths with her, he would have the coldest expression while he would spew harsh remarks at her. How much pain the Madam must have gone through, even though she would never show this at all. Charlotte thought that Duke Valentino was far too much. He was so hateful that she sometimes couldn¡¯t stand him. He didn¡¯t even know how much the Madam¡­ ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ Right then, the duke approached the bedside table. Charlotte was wracked with nervousness as she bit her lower lip. Cold sweat broke out on the palms of her hands. The duke opened the bottom drawer of the bedside table. As he looked inside, he paused suddenly, then soon reached into the drawer. He took out a small medicine bottle. It was suspicious exactly because there was no label. Inside, there were small, white pills. As he was slowly rolling the medicine bottle on his hand, something unusual caught his eye. Subsequently, Charlotte¡¯s eyes quivered with fright. Shaking the bottle in one hand, the duke asked. ¡°This.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± As she clenched her hands tightly, Charlotte couldn¡¯t meet the duke¡¯s eyes. ¡­If she didn¡¯t answer here, the truth would come to light once the duke would show the medicine bottle to a pharmacist anyway. That¡¯s why¡­ There was no other way. She had no choice but to answer honestly. Swallowing back a sigh that was threatening to come out, Charlotte opened her lips. ¡°It¡¯s for¡­¡± ¡°Here, please take some potatoes, too. You took so few¡­¡± ¡°Goodness, this is more than enough, Miss. Thank you, as always.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good young lady. You always come out to the village and share some food with us¡­¡± ¡°Back in the winter, you gave us blankets. If you hadn¡¯t, my entire family would have frozen to death.¡± People treated me kindly while I was taking up the appearance of a common maid. They could never know that I¡¯m Lily Everett. My conscience prickled at the knowledge that I¡¯m deceiving these people, but there was no other way. Without this separate appearance, it would have been impossible for me to distribute food and some daily necessities peacefully like this. No matter where you go in the Valentino territory, numerous people would swear at the Everetts. Everyone hated them so they would feel offended to get any help from me, a lady of the Everett household. So, there was no choice but to borrow a maid¡¯s appearance. Actually, this face was owned by a maid who had long since left the Valentino Castle in the past and went to a faraway land, so I wouldn¡¯t be caught borrowing her appearance. ¡°Life has gotten a little bit better these days. Those terrible fissures don¡¯t appear every other day anymore, not like before¡­¡± ¡°You said it. Back then, we had to worry every single day about what to do if a fissure opens and demonic monsters would attack us. It¡¯s a relief now. This is all thanks to Milord.¡± ¡°Of course. Milord¡¯s elemental power is getting stronger by the day. Do you think those fissures and monsters don¡¯t even stand a chance?¡± While eating the cheese and potatoes that I had distributed, they were all in high spirits as they talked with joy. Certainly, the Valentino territory¡¯s condition was much better than it had been before, and the dukedom¡¯s citizens were gradually getting their lives back together. It was also true that Theodore¡¯s elemental power had become stronger. To be exact, it could be said that his already powerful strength had only stabilized because ¡®Seraphim¡¯, the elemental spirit of the late Camillus, had started to recognize Theodore as the new master. In any case, the fissures¡ªwhich were also called ¡®wounds of the earth¡¯¡ªcould only be overcome with the help of elemental spirits. That¡¯s why it¡¯s such good news that Theodore¡¯s elemental power had grown stronger. Perhaps because it¡¯s become more possible to handle the fissures by themselves, Valentino no longer needed the aid of Everett, and there was an ongoing effort to regroup internally and regain the household¡¯s former strength. ¡®¡­This is a really good thing.¡¯ It might really be only any moment now until I could get divorced. Theodore¡¯s illogical partial memory loss was the only problem now. Anyway, whether he remembered or not, the situation between me and him remained unchanged. ¡°Huh? Miss, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I need to do this evening. I¡¯ll bring you all some fruits next time.¡± ¡°Oh no no, what do you mean by fruits? Those are such precious things. We can just forage for some in the mountains and eat them.¡± ¡°Still though. There might be some left over in the warehouse. I¡¯ll look closely.¡± ¡°Thank you, then, dear.¡± After saying goodbye, I hurriedly went back with an empty basket in hand. But somehow, the entrance of the village was unusually noisy. Frowning in suspicion, I approached the entrance. There, a young man who looked to be in his twenties was kicking up a fuss with the villagers. I froze in place. Somehow, that back seemed familiar. ¡°You¡¯re all nothing but insects, you Veronis scoundrels. Don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡± ¡®This voice¡­¡¯ My heart dropped abruptly. The young man, who was expressing his anger as though he was a rabid dog, turned around at that moment. Those indigo eyes glared back at the spectators gathered around him as though he was a wild animal. An unpleasant feeling coldly swept through my body as only one name came to mind. ¡®¡­Hessen.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 It¡¯s been three months since I last saw Hessen. He often brought his men for reconnaissance to spy on the Veronis territory, but he had never acted as tyrannous as he was being today. That¡¯s because if he was to make a fuss while being in another noble¡¯s territory, complications would surely arise. I¡¯m not sure what, but there must have been something that offended Hessen today. If that¡¯s not the case¡­ Then he might have finally become such a mess that he couldn¡¯t even see anything in front of his nose. If it¡¯s Hessen, it makes sense. ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to die?!¡± He growled at the bystanders crowding around him. They were probably wondering what was going on with Hessen¡ªhis glare was so hideous that it was not strange to think that he would kill someone right away. I squeezed in between those who faltered and retreated, confronting Hessen. I asked one of the men who was standing still. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± But the same moment the man was about to answer, Hessen glared towards this side and yelled. ¡°How dare you swear at the Everett family in front of me?¡± ¡­Sure enough, I could finally understand what happened. These days, the tone in which the people of Veronis talked about Everett had changed. They still swore at Everett but compared to the past when their words would be filled with scorn, recently there had become many cases of mocking and laughing at Everett while satirizing them. And because Hessen had such a fiery personality, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such insults. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why he got so angry. Shiiing. Hessen pulled his sword out of its scabbard. At that moment, not only the villagers but also Hessen¡¯s men faltered in shock. ¡­It seemed like this was snowballing into a bigger issue. I watched the situation with trepidation. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a choice. Your neck or your tongue¡ªwhich one will be cut off? It¡¯s either one or the other. So, what do you want to do?¡± Hessen asked as he stared at the three men standing in front of him. His eyes were livid with madness. He originally wasn¡¯t normal already, but he seemed to have gotten even crazier in the few months I hadn¡¯t seen him. ¡°W-Why must you cut our tongues or our necks? Our lives depend on our territory¡¯s lord!¡± ¡°Right! Milord is the only one who can punish us!¡± ¡°And did we say something wrong? Everett is a den of demons, even a dog passing by knows this¡­¡± Then, an old man stepped up and began to stop the three men. The old man seemed to have noticed Hessen¡¯s hair and eye color. That man¡¯s hair color¡­ he whispered to the others. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The three men who listened to the old man turned blue at the face. Soon, everyone else around Hessen became engulfed in fear. One of the men stuttered and spoke. ¡°Y-Young Lord Everett¡­¡± Scowling, Hessen grabbed the sword. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just noticed after seeing this silver hair, maybe because you¡¯re all insects.¡± Certainly, the Everett family¡¯s silver hair was a rare hair color that couldn¡¯t be easily found. Silver hair with a blue tinge was not common anywhere, and it was the same with indigo eyes. The combination of these two colors was typically a known attribute of the Everetts. Nevertheless, the reason why these three men couldn¡¯t recognize Hessen was because¡­ The only explanation was that they were townspeople who had never traveled outside of this village in their lifetime. In fact, this kind of thing happened a lot. Rural people who had never left their birthplaces often met only their own territory¡¯s lords and had no chance to meet other nobles. So, how would anyone be able to tell what Hessen Everett looked like? Even if he had silver-blue hair and indigo eyes, they¡¯d just say, ¡®He¡¯s got a bit of an unusual appearance,¡¯ and move on. ¡®Besides that, it would be harder to recognize him while he¡¯s wearing common clothes for this reconnaissance.¡¯ While wearing a white shirt and black pants, Hessen came this way with his sword. His relaxed stride was like a beast¡¯s gait while hunting its prey. The men were now trembling as they glanced around, wondering if anyone would help. However, just the usual, no one stepped up to help them. ¡°Your neck? Your tongue? Which one do you want gone? You, the one standing on the far left¡ªtell me.¡± Usually, the act of insulting or mocking a nobleman would be punished with the label of an ¡®act of insolence¡¯. However, punishment for this was the ¡®right of the lord¡¯. In other words, it¡¯s obvious that Hessen was abusing his power right now. If this issue were to be escalated to Valentino later, Everett would be in a tight position. But Hessen didn¡¯t seem to be thinking about the consequences at all. In his gaze, it seemed like there was nothing that could stop him. He pointed towards the man on the far with his sword and spoke. ¡°Are you mute? Why have you shut your mouth when you could speak so well just a while ago? If you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll do it for you. Stick out your tongue.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to commit murder in Veronis. Hessen can¡¯t keep going wild like this. Even if it was something like swearing at a noble, it¡¯s too much of a punishment to cut someone¡¯s tongue. It¡¯s been a long time since such an evil law was abolished. Of course, Everett¡¯s demons still often do even worse than just this. I took a quiet, deep breath and wordlessly stepped forward. ¡°¡­¡­? Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I shielded the three men behind me, Hessen raised his eyebrows as he scowled at me. Instead of answering right away, I bowed my head as politely as possible. I knew better than anyone else how to deal with Hessen. When he was acting like such a lunatic, it was best to listen to whatever he wanted rather than inciting him more. I quietly opened my lips and spoke. ¡°I am Leah, a maid working in the Valentino estate. As a humble maid, I apologize very much for blocking the presence of an esteemed individual such as Your Lordship. However, I would sincerely like to apologize on behalf of these people, so please listen with a generous heart.¡± ¡°Hoooh¡­?¡± Hessen reacted with interest. It was strange that a maid had perfect etiquette. He looked at me as if I was a dog performing a trick. I continued to speak with a low voice. ¡°These people here have not gotten to their senses because they lack the proper education. They have also been attacked by monsters over the past year and a half. Since madmen only speak nonsense while they are in pain, I humbly ask you not to be incensed by them¡ªinstead, please pity them and forgive them with generosity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hessen, who lowered the sword a little, stared at me as if he was contemplating. I waited quietly, still gauging Hessen¡¯s reaction as my head was down. After a while, Hessen seemed to be smiling and moved the sword towards my neck. I heard people swallowing their breath. I trembled a little on purpose, wondering if I should show a bigger reaction of fearing the edge of a sharp sword. ¡°How bold, this maid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Considering what you should have learned while working in a castle, it seems like your etiquette is also excellent.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Lord.¡± When I answered with a shaky voice, Hessen barked out a laugh as if he was dying of fun. The eyes looking at me were glinting in a different sense than before. ¡­Truthfully, I already knew that this would happen. It was like drawing the attention of a wildcat that couldn¡¯t overcome its temper by throwing a new toy at it. Hessen¡¯s gaze was filled with cruel interest as he looked at me. While he was distracted, I wanted the men behind me to run away, but they just continued to hesitate as though they had yet to gather their wits about them. As I was wondering how I could signal to them, Hessen put the sword back in its scabbard and suddenly pulled my arm. His face came close. I could see that familiar madness, that impulse in those indigo eyes. ¡°What is this? Your new hobby?¡± The whisper gave me goosebumps. The question just now was asked towards not the maid Leah, but towards Lily Everett. ¡­I can¡¯t believe it, but Hessen seemed to have noticed who I was. But how? ¡®The transformation magic tool should be perfect¡­?¡¯ Hessen grabbed my arm and began to drag me somewhere. People screamed in anew, regardless of what happened. Looking back, the three men were sitting on the floor staring blankly at me and Hessen. Seeing that, I inwardly swallowed a sigh. Shouting at his men to get lost, Hessen took me to a deserted place. After confirming that there were no people around us, he approached closer and pushed me against the wooden wall of an old cabin. He recklessly grasped my chin. Then, he looked at me up and down, then back again to my face. His grip was so rough that I felt a little dizzy. Only after a while, Hessen let me go and said with an arrogant look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s with this ugly appearance. Change back to your face right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He spoke with a commanding tone. After sighing a little, I touched the magic tool and released my transformation. My clothes remained to be a maid¡¯s attire, but a conspicuous glow appeared as I returned to my original appearance before Hessen¡¯s eyes. He took a couple of steps back, slowly looked up and down at me, and suddenly clenched his hand into a fist. When I glanced up at him, the tips of his ears were a little red. ¡°Why are you walking around like a maid? You¡¯re a duchess now.¡± ¡°It just happened.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± I was going to let Hessen go after dealing with him reasonably. However, the look in his eyes suddenly changed. He abruptly approached me and grabbed my wrist once again. Hessen took something like a thin string out of his pocket and began to tie it to my wrist. Startled, I asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­ Do you really want to remarry that dog-like bastard, Lennon Chester?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°Shit, why shouldn¡¯t I?!¡± Hessen yelled and began to drag me to the place where a horse was staying. I knew, it seemed to have become more of a lunatic than before. Hessen tried to lift me atop the horse, and I only stared at him with a disgusted and tired look. At that moment, from somewhere afar, an angry voice burst out. ¡°Stop!¡± Riding a black horse with a fine mane, that person galloped speedily towards this way. As the distance between us narrowed, that person¡¯s appearance became clearer. His black hair was being blown by the fierce wind and his dignified face was distorted as if he was angry. And his blue eyes seemed to have gone ablaze. I was taken aback. In a daze, I muttered that person¡¯s name. ¡°Theodore¡­¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 Hessen spat out curse words one after another. He tried to get me on a horse, but instead let me stay on the ground and untied the rope on my wrist. However, Theodore arrived just around the corner before Hessen could untie it completely. After jumping off his horse, Theodore ran straight over here, and the moment he saw my tied wrists, his expression became distorted. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hessen ruffled his hair with annoyance painting his features. On the other hand, I was stiff as Theodore drew me into his arms. He embraced me tightly and stroked my back with one hand, perhaps because he misunderstood my frozen frame as something like fear. I was taken aback, and so I trembled all over. Then Theodore caressed my head and whispered into my ear with a gentle voice. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, the problem is that you¡¯re doing this. ¡­But this wasn¡¯t the right time to bring this up. Hessen was still here. Slowly taking in a deep breath, I looked back at Hessen. He was staring at us in this direction, frowning as though he couldn¡¯t understand what he was seeing. Theodore asked him again. ¡°Hessen Everett, what were you trying to do here? Speak only the truth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hessen stared at Theodore, who enveloped me in his arms with a protective stance. Soon after, displeasure came over his expression. He barked out a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Duke Valentino. When did you start taking care of that wench?¡± ¡°What do you mean, wench¡­¡± While Theodore was at a loss for words, he gripped my shoulder tighter. Hessen laughed like a madman, then he raised his hand to tap his head. ¡°Are you crazy? What happened to your head? Your Grace the Duke, that woman is Lily Everett, the one you despise so much. But what kind of farce is this. You¡¯re acting, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore seemed to be choosing his words for a while. He couldn¡¯t answer easily, right away. And there was nothing good about revealing that his memories were gone¡ªeven if those memories were only ones related to me. ¡®My father and Owen are such wily men who wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to use anything as a weakness against him, even if it¡¯s trivial.¡¯ As he was thinking, I removed what was tying my wrists on my own, then I turned towards Hessen. ¡°Hessen, regardless of whether you¡¯re my younger brother, don¡¯t play any jokes like this from now on. It¡¯s not fun at all.¡± He seemed to be surprised to see that I untied my wrists on my own. This wasn¡¯t even anything big. Actually, I could solve something like this easily as long as I know the trick to it. Then, I turned to Theodore. ¡°Duke, Hessen merely pulled a prank. He¡¯s a mischievous child by nature. It¡¯s not a big deal, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± As he listened to my words, Theodore looked at me with an incredulous expression. But I calmly looked back at him without changing my expression at all. There would be nothing good about making a fuss and causing this incident to grow out of proportion. Anyway, I didn¡¯t even feel that Hessen¡¯s actions were threatening. And Hessen was a man who only had a trigger-like impulse while rarely ever planning anything. Even if he had dragged me away like that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep me for long. This was all nothing but a simple incident, so I wanted this to end just at this point. ¡°How¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s mouth opened. As he held my shoulder, his grasp started to sting painfully. ¡°How¡­ is this not a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I just witnessed Hessen Everett tying you up and dragging you away, so how can I not care? A prank? How can a prank go as far as this?¡± Theodore spoke swiftly like an undeterred gun. His blue eyes were wide, and I could only stare back at him blankly with my mouth agape. He looked¡­ really strange. It wasn¡¯t ¡®him¡¯ that I knew. Would Theodore, the one who hadn¡¯t lost his memories, have also gotten angry like this? Would he have just let Hessen drag me away or not? No. He wouldn¡¯t even come after me in the first place. ¡­I think he¡¯s become a different person ever since he lost his memories. I swallowed down a sigh. Then, I glanced towards Hessen. ¡­At this point, he was just staring at Theodore as though he was looking at something truly bizarre. ¡®At this point¡­ there¡¯s no other way.¡¯ I should at least faint. The first priority here was to get away from Hessen. It would be fine to talk to Theodore later. It was imperative that Hessen wouldn¡¯t notice that the duke¡¯s condition was strange. I hurriedly closed my eyes and held my breath. And, I imagined that I was drowning¡ªin very deep, endlessly dark waters. When I was young, I almost drowned in a lake. We were out boating, but Hessen caught me and threw me into the lake. I didn¡¯t develop a phobia of water because of that, but I could vividly remember the sense of being trapped in that dark, suffocating abyss. Since then, I learned that holding my breath for a long time would revive my fear of that time. And if I used my imagination to the extreme, I¡¯d lose consciousness just as I did when I almost died in those waters. The Everett household¡¯s doctor said that it was a psychological trauma that must be resolved, but I thought differently. It was useful. When Hessen or someone else would harass me, or when my father would rebuke me, or when Owen would say something that sounded like a nightmare¡ªso that I could escape, all I had to do was faint. I often used this method back then. But since I came to the Valentino Castle, I haven¡¯t used it at all, so I had no idea whether it would still work or not. Even so, it was worth a try. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was ¡®holding my breath¡¯, but at some point, I felt ¡®breathless¡¯. As this happened, I couldn¡¯t control my breathing any longer. My throat clenched up. It felt like something was blocking my airways. As the fear of death rushed in, I soon lost consciousness. ¡°Huuuk¡­!¡± ¡°M-Madam! Are you alright? Breathe slowly, Madam, slowly¡­!¡± I had safely fainted. As I opened my eyes, I was already in my room at the Valentino Castle. I knew this would happen, but my head was spinning and there were tears in my eyes. And it was still hard to breathe. Just as if I was submerged deep underwater, I felt so terribly suffocated. ¡®I succeeded¡­ I¡¯m glad I got rid of Hessen.¡¯ Since I fainted like that, Theodore would have returned to the estate in a hurry, without even confronting Hessen anymore. ¡°Urk¡­¡± ¡°Madam!¡± My heart was pounding like crazy because of the terrible sense of death. After waking up, I had more than ten fits of seizures before I finally managed to calm down. I didn¡¯t know it because I hadn¡¯t come back to my senses until then, but Theodore had been standing near my bed with his face as white as a sheet. It looked like he had seen a ghost. Glancing at him, it felt as though I was going to have one more seizure, but in another sense. I still couldn¡¯t fully understand this man¡¯s current state. It¡¯s absurd that he lost his memories of me¡­ Even if he couldn¡¯t remember me, he¡¯d be able to remember what the Everett family had done. But just what on earth had been erased from his mind that he completely changed like this? This Theodore who was kind to me¡­ Although I once hoped and deluded myself into thinking that this was a possibility, right now, I just felt overwhelmed and uncomfortable. I desperately wished that the hope I had already stepped on and killed would not come back up once more. So, I repeated it over and over again like a mantra¡ª He¡¯s only doing this because he lost his memories. When his memories return, he will be the same as before. ¡°Lily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore carefully came closer to me as I drank water slowly. I stared at him without a word, setting down the glass and glancing at Charlotte. It was a signal that she shouldn¡¯t leave me alone in this room. I did not want to be left alone with Theodore. As soon as Charlotte nodded, Theodore opened his lips to speak again. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He approached closer and sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes expressing caution. Avoiding his gaze, I answered. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The voice that spilled through my lips was so thin and faint that it sounded like a whisper of a person on their deathbed. Theodore¡¯s expression hardened for a moment, but soon softened once more. That face. I can¡¯t get used to it. The thought even came to mind that it would be better if he could scowl as ruthlessly as he would before whenever he looked at me. ¡­Then I wouldn¡¯t feel so uncomfortable. ¡°Lily, when you suddenly weren¡¯t breathing, it surprised me so much. But all of a sudden, why¡­¡± Theodore opened and closed his mouth as though he was wrestling with what to ask me, however, he eventually swallowed those words and softly said. ¡°Fainting like that¡­ I don¡¯t want that to happen ever again. I¡¯ll ask the doctor to keep a close eye on your condition, so please don¡¯t skip the medical treatment.¡± ¡°¡­I understand.¡± It was so uncomfortable being at the end of that conflicted look. I wasn¡¯t used to someone worrying about me. Thanks to Charlotte, I got accustomed to it to some extent, but it was still uncomfortable. However, more than anyone else, it was so awkward being the target of Theodore Valentino¡¯s gaze full of worry. It¡¯s driving me crazy. And more than that, this made me so frightened. As he continued to look at me with such thoughtful eyes¡­ I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll change again. He lost his memories. This wasn¡¯t his original self. This was the conclusion that I made. ¡°¡­Did Hessen go back?¡± I quietly asked about what I¡¯d been curious about since earlier, and at this, Theodore nodded. Then, he replied. ¡°He should have returned to his private residence in Solzveri. We¡¯ve confirmed that he¡¯s not in Veronis anymore.¡± Solzveri was one of Everett¡¯s territories. Located in the southwest region of the kingdom, it wasn¡¯t very far from this place, and it was easy to travel here just by going down by boat through the western river. As I heard Theodore¡¯s answer, I was momentarily lost in thought. ¡®Hessen personally built a residence there? That¡¯s a bit odd.¡¯ Hessen always pretended to be indifferent, but inside, he was quite prideful of the fact that he was an Everett. He used to show his loyalty through his actions¡ªeverything Hessen had belonged to Everett. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t make any of his own wealth, and there were just a few knights who followed him. Why did Hessen build a private property for himself? ¡­Perhaps, did those Everett demons start being hostile to each other without my knowledge? ¡®If that¡¯s really the case¡­¡¯ I spaced out for a moment. My heart was pounding with these strange expectations that slowly bloomed within me. If those three bastards could completely be split up¡­ Oh, how nice would it be if all three of them would fight and kill each other. ¡°¡­Lily?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s voice calling my name, I suddenly came to my senses. ¡­He was staring at me with an ineffable gaze. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What expression had I been making? ¡­I don¡¯t know. First, I covered my mouth and coughed. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind what happened with Hessen. He¡¯s just normally like that. He¡¯s a bit rough around the edges, so his jokes tend to be severe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s lips were drawn in a straight line as though he wanted to say something, but he soon sighed quietly and nodded. ¡°¡­I understand. Then it would be better for you to rest now. Is it alright if I stay by your side¡­?¡± My eyes widened as I looked at him. I just know that the expression on my face right now was full of astonishment. My mouth seemed to have a mind of its own, and words that I hadn¡¯t even thought of leaked out. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want you to.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 I made a slip of the tongue, but it was already too late to stop myself. Theodore¡¯s face became flushed with embarrassment. I hurriedly smiled and added in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s just, I mean¡­ I wish to rest alone. It¡¯s uncomfortable for me when there¡¯s someone next to me, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore stared at me with complicated eyes, but he soon smiled bitterly and replied. ¡°I should have noticed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I bowed my head deeply without answering back. In fact, it was hard for me to just keep talking to him. ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll get going now. Rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, you should rest, too.¡± He paused for a moment as he listened to my response. A strange expression passed through his face. I glanced at him, just hoping that he would leave already. Theodore stood there, looking at me with a tender expression without moving. Then, he spoke cautiously. ¡°From now on¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I would like it if you call me by my name. Or a nickname.¡± With a faint smile on his face, he slowly walked towards the door. After he closed it behind him, for a while, only heavy silence filled the room. ¡°I was surprised to hear that you suddenly fainted, Madam. Really¡­ I thought my heart was about to stop. You¡¯re really okay now, right, Madam?¡± Charlotte asked me as she moved busily. She also placed a hand on my forehead to see if I had a fever, but she soon sighed with a little relief. Seeing Charlotte bring in a trolley that she had left in the doorway, I replied to her with a smile on my lips. ¡°Actually, I wanted that to happen.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± Charlotte¡¯s hands froze as she was about to lift a tray. I sat up from the bed and calmly continued to talk. ¡°I fainted on purpose. I have a way to do that.¡± ¡°A way to do that¡­?¡± I explained to Charlotte how it was possible for me to faint. But¡­ after listening to my explanation, doesn¡¯t her face look a little blue? ¡°Charlotte?¡± As I called her name with my head slightly tilted to the side, Charlotte looked as though she was about to cry. For some reason, she bit her lips as tears welled up in her eyes, then she suddenly came close to hold my hand. ¡°Madam, that¡¯s¡­ Please don¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The reason Charlotte was being like this¡­ Was it because my method of fainting was a bit too extreme? It didn¡¯t feel that way to me, but perhaps it¡¯s too shocking for others to accept that easily. Well, no one would normally faint like that after all. As I looked at Charlotte, I nodded softly. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Really? Promise me, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlotte¡¯s expression grew relieved as she let out a sigh. Lifting the tray again, Charlotte said. ¡°It¡¯s warm soup. It should be cool enough for you to eat now. Please eat, even if it¡¯s a little.¡± ¡°Alright. Give it here.¡± I don¡¯t have any appetite and I don¡¯t think my stomach¡¯s going to agree with it, but Charlotte¡¯s sincerity convinced me to eat even a spoonful or two. I accepted the tray with a smile. Steam rose as I opened the lid of the bow on the tray, and along with the steam, a savory scent came up. I picked up a spoon with my hand that was still trembling. The tip of the spoon quivered terribly. However, I somehow took a spoonful slowly, and the soup was lightly seasoned. ¡°¡­Do you like it, Madam?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s alright.¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t eat half of it, so there were leftovers. Still, she successfully ate some. With Charlotte¡¯s help, I took a short bath, put on some new clothes, and then lay back down in bed. As I closed my eyes, I suddenly remembered what Theodore had said as he left earlier. ¡®I would like it if you call me by my name. Or a nickname.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even know how ridiculous those words sounded¡ªjust how unreasonable his actions were. But¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll realize it soon anyway. How he had treated me, his wife. So, it was safe to say that this kindness was only a whim on his part. It¡¯s merely a brief illusion caused by the accident that wiped his memories, like the sunlight that would shine for a while, yet disappear the moment the rain would come with a downpour. It wasn¡¯t difficult to notice when others were feeling awkward with you. Theodore easily realized how uncomfortable Lily was with him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a good feeling. He flipped a coin with his hand, then knocked it over on the table. The tail of the coin came up. Looking at the coin¡¯s engraving, he recalled the moment Lily fainted. With a body that collapsed helplessly, it seemed as though her heart had stopped. Her eyes were closed, her face was so ashen, and her breaths could barely be felt. Theodore still found it so difficult to put into words how he felt at that moment. He couldn¡¯t remember exactly what he was thinking. He just embraced her in his trembling arms, calling her name again and again with such urgency. ¡®Lily? Lily!¡¯ He eventually felt her heartbeat again as her breaths grew stronger, but it took a while. Even so, she wasn¡¯t waking up. Theodore quickly carried her and mounted his horse. At that time, Hessen Everett muttered with an incredulous sneer on his face. ¡®Wow, this crazy girl, with this again¡­¡¯ This moment made him pause for a second and look back at the other man, but coincidentally, their eyes met. Hessen Everett seemed to be shocked and speechless. Sweeping his blue-silver hair roughly, he spoke fast like a madman. ¡®Duke Valentino, you be careful, too. Remember this sight. She fainted on purpose!¡¯ ¡®¡­What do you mean on purpose?¡¯ Theodore didn¡¯t miss catching sight of Hessen Everett¡¯s quivering hand. ¡­Looking at it, he seemed to be more agitated than expected. ¡®Back then¡­ Ah, fu¡­ Never mind. Just remember this. This girl¡¯s specialty is to hold and sway people¡¯s feelings in such a way. ¡­Well, does that even matter to you now? You¡¯re going to be divorced soon.¡¯ ¡®¡­What?¡¯ ¡®Why are you even pretending to be surprised? Are you seriously going to live happily ever after with an Everett woman? Aren¡¯t you waiting for the right time to divorce her anyway?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ At a loss for words, Theodore had closed his lips. ¡­It was a question that he had no answer for at this moment¡ªhe still had yet to figure out everything about his marriage and what happened to him and Lily Everett in the past. Perhaps, there was even an unknown truth buried beneath that he didn¡¯t know. Therefore, a divorce with her was something that also couldn¡¯t be decided upon lightly. Theodore turned his back to Hessen Everett and mounted his horse, holding Lily in his arms. He turned his gaze towards the ducal estate, and Hessen Everett said farewell in an indifferent tone. ¡®See you again, Your Grace, the Duke of Valentino.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ He said so with a light, casual tone, but the look in his eyes was sharp. As though he was trying to dig into him. After staring back coldly into Hessen Everett¡¯s eyes, Theodore turned away. Right after, he heard the sound of barking laughter behind him. He was going to ignore it and urge the horse forward, however, Hessen Everett persisted to have the last word. ¡®The moment you divorce that woman, she¡¯ll remarry Lennon Chester. Yes, that trash of House Chester. Unknowingly, Theodore hesitated. Hessen Everett continued spewing words that would have undoubtedly made Lily feel insulted had she been awake. ¡®That wench¡¯s life is really so hapless. As if it¡¯s not enough that she married you of all people, but her second husband will be Lennon Chester. Even if that scoundrel wouldn¡¯t have that woman¡¯s first time like you did, you do know that he¡¯s going to be playing with her quite well, right?¡¯ At that instant, Theodore almost pulled out his sword and slashed down Hessen Everett right then and there. However, as he managed to push down this urge to kill, Theodore briefly looked down at Lily and instead hurried to return to the estate. Whatever this bastard had to say, it was more urgent to bring Lily to a doctor as soon as possible. When they arrived at the Valentino Castle, every minute¡ªevery second¡ªfelt excruciating. As he saw her, motionless in bed with such a pale complexion, his heart pounded anxiously. He felt so suffocated that it felt like there was poison fog mixed in with his every breath. This kind of feeling¡­ It was the first time he¡¯s felt this way ever since he lost his brother. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore glanced at the medicine bottle on the table. It was unbelievable just how long she¡¯s been taking this. This, too, made him feel such despair. It¡¯s like he¡¯s suffocating once more. This bottle was testament enough that Theodore hadn¡¯t been taking care of Lily, to the extent that she took this poison every single day. ¡°What¡­¡± He spoke without realizing it, and it was the first word he¡¯s spoken for a while now. The rest of the words continued inside his mind. ¡®What have I done, all this time.¡¯ The person he was before he lost his memories felt like a distant stranger. What in the world had he done that there was such a huge gap between him and his wife in all these two years? He couldn¡¯t have possibly stayed away from her simply because she was the daughter of Duke Everett. There must have been another reason. His thoughts wandered, trying to find the right answer. But then¡­ ¡®The moment you divorce that woman, she¡¯ll remarry Lennon Chester. Yes, that trash of House Chester. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hand that held the coin again gripped it with such force. Wordlessly, he looked down at his clenched fist. He threw the coin again. This time, it was the front. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ¨C Part 1 Calvin stayed quiet for a moment, then crossed his arms as he spoke. ¡°I was wondering why you haven¡¯t asked me. I just heard that you were asking this and that to the castle¡¯s chamberlain and servants.¡± ¡°¡­I wanted to hear your opinion last. And then after you, I was going to ask my aunt.¡± ¡°¡­If I were to be honest.¡± Calvin stopped talking for now, then he closed his eyes and sighed. Again, there were conflicting emotions in the eyes that faced Theodore. ¡°Theodore, the way you treated her was extremely understandable. Considering that you¡¯re a Valentino.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Calvin¡¯s tone of voice changed to a comfortable one. Rather than speaking as an aide towards a duke, he was speaking now as one childhood friend to another. The two of them often talked in this way, like when they were just still friends. ¡°However, considering that Lily Everett as an individual, you were entirely unreasonable. But I guess it wasn¡¯t that bad. She¡¯s still a woman from House Everett. You had no choice but to keep your distance from her.¡± ¡°¡­Her name is Lily Valentino. Because she¡¯s now married to me.¡± When Theodore said this, Calvin looked back at him with an incredulous expression. Before continuing to speak, he shook his head and laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know everything about your relationship either. But I know you struggled a lot, internally, because of her.¡± ¡°¡­Internally?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything you told me was vague, so it was hard for me to figure out what the hell was this and that.¡± Calvin shook his head once more, taking out a piece of candy from his pocket and popping it into his mouth. Folding the candy wrapper finely and returning it into his pocket, he took out another piece and handed it over to Theodore, who inadvertently received the candy but did not eat it immediately. He placed it on the desk. ¡°So, well¡­ I think it would be better to wait until your memories come back. Lily Ever¡ªno, I mean the Duchess. Don¡¯t rashly get close to her. You might regret it later.¡± ¡°First of all, I want to hear what you know. I¡¯ll make my own judgment afterwards.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Calvin sighed deeply before he began talking shortly after. It all seemed complicated in many ways. ¡°The first time you met her was at the Everett Duchy¡¯s estate two years ago. At that time¡­¡± Even though he¡¯s been listening to Calvin tell this story for more than an hour, nothing much came out of it. The thing he was most curious about was why he had pushed Lily away that much, but he couldn¡¯t find out the reason. Calvin didn¡¯t seem to know the depth of it or any such details. However, Theodore managed to roughly get an idea of what he had thought of Lily. It might not be one hundred percent accurate because these were all second and third-hand accounts from other people. Apart from that, he also learned how he had treated her. In addition to how she had been doing in Valentino Castle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore walked down the hallway and looked out the window to see the setting sun. The red orb brought color to the western sky. The marble pillars made long shadows on the floor, and the light of the sunset streamed through the windows filled the wide hallway. He stopped for a moment and fiddled with the coin in his pocket like a habit. He recalled the stories told by the chamberlain and servants one by one. ¡­They didn¡¯t really tell him much. Everyone rejected Lily more than he had expected, but they refrained from expressing their dislike of her in front of him. He realized this thanks to talking to Calvin. A steady and subtle harassment. Lily endured it and didn¡¯t say anything to him. The servants isolated and tormented the duchess, and while they were speaking, some of them went as far as shushing the others. ¡®I don¡¯t know the details either. As you know, I¡¯m always busy with my duties as an aid, so I had no time to pay attention to the castle¡¯s internal affairs. But about a month ago¡­ Oh, this is something that I knew I had to do something about, but I was needed somewhere else. Of all things, I found out that some of the servants often put dead birds or mice in front of the Duchess¡¯ room or door. I called in a servant and asked her, and she said it¡¯s already been more than six months since it¡¯s being done¡­ When I heard it, it had already gotten this bad. I was thinking about telling you or not, but I just took care of it on my own. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re doing that anymore because I¡¯ve scolded them well¡­¡¯ Theodore was left in disbelief. Most of the servants of Valentino Castle were the same servants who had been here since he was young. They were born in Veronis and had served Valentino for a long time, even throughout generations of their family. They were very loyal to Valentino and knew how to be good and reasonable. ¡­As far as he knew. However, there were always two sides to a person. Theodore himself overlooked the abuse. No matter how morally upright someone was, he or she could also commit evil. And if one would think that the opponent clearly deserved it, then it would be even easier to commit those acts of evil. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theodore leaned on the windowsill and let out a long sigh. It¡¯s not just the servants¡¯ fault. The person who was the greatest aggressor to Lily was¡­ ¡°¡­Why did I¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, he remembered the way she looked at him. She was so wary, with her shoulders crouched as though she was terrified. Her entire countenance seemed to shout at him not to come close. ¡­One year and six months. No, two years. It was both a long yet short period of time. If one person hurt someone else over these years, would it be more difficult or easier than he thought to heal those wounds? ¡®¡­It can¡¯t be easy.¡¯ He was strangely convinced that the darkness in her heart would be far deeper than he thought. It was similar to a hunch that he had. Theodore started walking again. His mentor, who taught him many things, including swordsmanship, said that misfortune was caused by humans themselves. Even though one can be happy with a single piece of bread, they could grow to be greedy for more. After hating others, envying others, misfortune would soon fester in one¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t fully agree with this, but it seemed true that humans themselves caused misfortune. Whatever happened in the past, any person shouldn¡¯t do anything that could cause regret later. Theodore wanted to ask himself¡ªthe version of him before he lost his memories. Why were you so harsh towards her? Why was it like that when, from the moment he laid his eyes upon her, he was instantly attracted to her. ¡®You talked about her after visiting Everett Castle that day, and I got a feeling. Wow, Theodore Valentino fell in love with a woman at first sight.¡¯ t/n: hello there~ because this novel has longer chapters than the usual, they¡¯ll be split in half to alleviate the workload on my part. thank you so much for your understanding and for your constant support ???? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18.2 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ¨C Part 2 ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®You kept talking about her, but you kept saying all these details that you didn¡¯t usually care about. That she tended to cut her nails too short and it looked painful, that there¡¯s a small mole between my index finger and thumb, and¡­ Hey. Are you actually a pervert? Who even notices and remembers something like that in such detail. I thought you¡¯ve gone off the rocker.¡¯ If it was him, he would have noticed right away that he was attracted to her. But since she was the daughter of Duke Everett, he would have tried to stay away from her and denied it all. Even so, he thought that it shouldn¡¯t have been long until he gave up. In the end, he should have acknowledged his feelings for her and thought about completely wrenching her away from the Everett family. But unexpectedly, all he did was to be cruel to her and to reject her completely. Something must have happened. Someone intercepted between them. Or, because of a misunderstanding, or something else¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore stopped in his tracks. Before he knew it, he was already in front of Lily¡¯s room. As he was lost in thought, he came all the way here without realizing it. He hovered outside the door for a long time, but eventually, he turned around without knocking on the door. There were many things he wanted to ask. He wanted to talk more with her and learn more about her. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to approach her. He was suddenly afraid of how she would look at him. In the end, he left without going in to see Lily. But at the other side of the hallway, he caught sight of a familiar silhouette. Theodore soon recognized who it was¡ªhis aunt, Missus Seymour. ¡®Why is she here¡­¡¯ After contemplating for a moment, he soon schooled his features and approached Missus Seymour. He greeted her with a smile, and Missus Seymour looked at him with a pleasant expression just as usual. Theodore observed her for a moment and asked. ¡°Aunt, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to check Lily¡¯s condition because I heard she collapsed. Isn¡¯t it natural to do this as the elder of the family?¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong, but¡­ Theodore strangely felt anxious. Wasn¡¯t it through Calvin that he heard Missus Seymour didn¡¯t see Lily in a favorable light? ¡­Somehow, he had a hunch that he shouldn¡¯t let Missus Seymour meet Lily right now. After hesitating for a moment, Theodore smiled at Missus Seymour and opened his lips to speak. ¡°I went to visit her earlier, but Lily must have fallen asleep early. I believe it¡¯s better for you to visit her next time.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then¡­ I¡¯ve come here for nothing. Just as you said, it would be better for me to come visit her at a later time.¡± ¡°Yes. I also need to return to my office and do my work.¡± Theodore and Missus Seymour left the hallway and descended the staircase. By the time they reached the second floor where the duke¡¯s office was situated, Missus Seymour spoke up. ¡°Theo, is your memory still¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, but I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Those memories aren¡¯t even important. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡± At that, without realizing it, Theodore¡¯s expression almost hardened. Unimportant memories? ¡°But¡­ It worries me, still. Just pass time as you did before you lost your memories of Lily. She won¡¯t be here for long either way, since she¡¯s someone who¡¯ll soon leave the household.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for your advice, Aunt.¡± Theodore replied reflexively, and at this, Missus Seymour smiled at him kindly. She soon lightly curtsied towards him before walking away. Theodore remained in that spot, still lost in thought. ¡®Unimportant memories. Someone who¡¯ll soon leave the household¡­¡¯ He found those words unpleasant. And the more he ruminated, the more he had a bad feeling about it. It¡¯s true that Missus Seymour had been taking care of him for a long time now, but¡­ He knew that it was only because of the protectiveness she felt over him. Though the previous duchess asked her to take care of him, it wasn¡¯t only because of this that she wanted to think of herself as someone like his ¡®mother¡¯. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ Seeds of doubt that had been planted slowly budded. He wasn¡¯t certain of it exactly just yet, but he had a strong hunch that there was something wrong here. If one cog in the framework were to get misaligned, then everything would start to break down. The first time he felt that something was amiss was just one day after Lily Everett got married and left. Hessen sat on the sofa, a sour look on his face. Pulling out a cigarette, Owen was sitting on the sofa in front of Hessen and soon opened his lips. ¡°Do you want a smoke?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± When Hessen refused, Owen nodded lightly. He raised the cigarette to his own mouth and lit the end of it. He inhaled once and soon exhaled, the pungent stench of its smoke permeating the air. ¡°I heard you crossed paths with Lily and Theodore Valentino.¡± ¡°F*ck, does everything reach your ears?¡± ¡°Be respectful and call me Brother.¡± ¡°Brother, over my dead, frozen¡­¡± While Hessen grumbled under his breath, Owen took in another puff of the cigarette. Sitting with his legs crossed, he leaned back against the sofa and exhaled smoke for a long time. Looking like this, he was like the very portrait of boredom and relaxation. Tak, tak. He shook off the tip of the cigarette on the ashtray then leaned back once again. Then, Owen asked. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°What else. They¡¯re the same as before¡­¡± No. It wasn¡¯t the same. In the time that he hadn¡¯t seen Theodore Valentino, it seemed like he was strange, somehow. However Lily Everett on the other hand¡ªshe was still the same. ¡®Though she has some strange hobby of walking around while pretending to be a maid.¡¯ After contemplating for a moment, Hessen snatched Owen¡¯s cigarette case on the table and spoke. ¡°He¡¯s a little weird, that guy.¡± At those words, Owen¡¯s eyes glinted. Hessen didn¡¯t notice because he was lighting his cigarette. He inhaled deeply just as Owen did, but immediately after a cough burst out. Cough¡­! Cough, cough! ¡°What kind of crazy¡ª Are you smoking this because you think it tastes great?!¡± In any case, Hessen threw the cigarette after spewing out colorful swear words. Blurry smoke rose exactly from the crystal ashtray. ¡°Didn¡¯t he seem like a completely different person?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When Owen asked like this, Hessen frowned and answered with another question. He wondered what kind of nonsense his older brother was spitting out. Instead, Hessen looked for some water to rinse his palate, but Owen just curved his eyes into crescent moons. Then, with a subtle tone of voice, he spoke as though whispering a secret. ¡°So it seems he lost his memories¡­¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 ¨C Part 1 Why¡¯s this crazy bastard laughing? Hessen was horrified at the sight, cursing inwardly as he lifted a pitcher of water. ¡°Ah, sure. He¡¯s acting like a person who lost his memories.¡± He answered casually, but the moment he said it, it felt like something was amiss. Owen wasn¡¯t the kind of man who¡¯d talk nonsense. There must be more to it than that. Placing the pitcher back down after pouring some water for himself into a glass, Hessen soon turned to face Owen. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Hey you, no I mean, Brother. Tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on? That guy¡¯s suddenly acting weird.¡± ¡°How strange was he acting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Owen kept pretending not to know, and Hessen¡¯s temper quickly flared. He gulped down the water in his glass and then asked with a rather threatening tone. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Not having smoked through half his cigarette, Owen extinguished it on the ashtray and rose from the sofa he had been lounging on. Hessen was speechless. Owen was really leaving without answering properly here. That bastard. He would surely kneel down one day. Whenever Owen acted in this way, Hessen became so terribly irritated. Being ignored like this was always the worst. As he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, he summoned his elemental spirit. But just as usual, there was nothing he could do. Hessen clenched his hands into fists as he felt his spirit, Terra, hovering around him. Owen looked back at his younger brother, smiling softly at the appearance of the chick-like yellow Terra. That smile seemed to say that he truly did not consider the one in front of him to be of any threat at all. ¡°When will your spirit grow? Even a newborn baby must be bigger than that.¡± ¡°Shut your trap.¡± Owen¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons as he looked at Hessen, who was clenching and unclenching his fists. Owen had a smile on his face as he approached the door, raising one hand to wave behind him. Hessen felt so frustrated that his stomach felt all twisted up seeing Owen¡¯s relaxed retreating figure. ¡°You know, Hessen,¡± Owen said as he opened the door. He looked back at Hessen for a moment, just before he left the drawing room. ¡°No matter what it is that I do, it is all for Everett.¡± Then, the door closed behind him. Left alone in the drawing room, Hessen let his spirit loose and turned everything upside down. It was a mess in this room after his outburst. Now, as he stood staring at the door, Hessen muttered in a ferocious tone. ¡°F*cking a*shole. I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯ve been up to¡­ But do you think I won¡¯t be able to find out?¡± Two days later, Theodore came to see me. I had only stayed in my room for the past couple days and rested, so there was no chance for me to go out and cross paths with him. In the meantime, I¡¯d been trying to get him out of my thoughts. It was tranquil for a moment, but now that I was facing him again, I was back to being uncomfortable. He truly seemed to have lost his memories about me. When would they return? It was all too uncomfortable to think of him as if he¡¯s a different person. Even if he¡¯d try to treat me kindly now¡­ Once his memories return, wouldn¡¯t everything go back to the way they were later? I do not wish to experience any warmth from him. If I have a taste of something like that in vain, it would only throw me into misery when I lose it later on. So, please. Take notice of this and stay away from me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As I bit the inside of my cheek and avoided eye contact, he seemed to sigh softly. He¡¯d been trying to have a normal conversation with him so far, but I was unwilling to share such an amicable exchange with him. Theodore soon seemed to get a little tired after I¡¯d just been giving him succinct answers or just pretended not to know what he was talking about. That¡¯s better. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re sick and tired of this. So, just give up now¡­ But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going the way I want it to. Seemingly without any deterrence, Theodore spoke once more. ¡°Why were you wearing a maid¡¯s uniform that day?¡± I suppose he was talking about the time I fainted when we met Hessen. There were many valid reasons I could use to justify why I was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform back then. So, I replied in a calm manner. ¡°I only wanted to walk around, but clothes made from good fabric would only make me stand out.¡± ¡°¡­I received a report from the eyewitness accounts of the villagers. They said that Young Lord Everett had dragged away a maid of the Valentino Castle to the outer walls.¡± Ah, seriously¡­ I overlooked the fact that the villagers might have reported the incident. And if they said something about my fake identity¡­ ¡°The villagers also said that the maid¡¯s name is Leah, who works at the Valentino Castle and often comes down to the village to share food and other daily necessities¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­And that¡¯s alright, too. So, with all due respect, please be honest. All this time¡­ have you been helping the people of this domain secretly while pretending to be a maid?¡± I gripped my knees with both hands and bit my lower lip hard. I never wanted this to be brought to light, or to boast that I¡¯d been doing such deeds. It would only sound hypocritical if ever Theodore would catch me in the act, which he did anyway. But¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± This Theodore was different. The problem here was that he¡¯s become so gentle because he had lost his memories of me. How would he react if I admitted to it and said, ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve been helping the villagers.¡¯ Would he be moved and think that I did a good job? No, truthfully, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be moved at all. Possibly¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know how he would have reacted before he lost his memories. Nor do I want to ever see it. This man had forgotten that he hated everything about me. He¡¯s not himself. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ¨C Part 1 trigger warning: mentions of suicide, suicidal ideation And I thought that this truly made sense. Theodore Valentino wouldn¡¯t understand me. I don¡¯t understand him either. We were extremely different people. ¡°¡­What you said just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The reason why you took these pills every day¡­¡± He must be misunderstanding something here. I¡¯ve been taking those pills really only because I couldn¡¯t sleep. If I couldn¡¯t sleep well, then my migraine would get worse. It was the kind of migraine that had pain so unbearable that it felt like my head was being split into two. So, I just took the medicine to get a good night¡¯s sleep. I knew that this particular medicine was harmful to the body in the long run, but I just did not care. I¡¯d always been afraid of trying to take my own life, even though I personally thought that dying was better than living. As these sleeping pills could remedy my pain while also reducing my life expectancy, taking them regularly was hitting two birds with one stone. Even with that in mind, it¡¯s not like I was taking the pills every day with the solemnity of a melodramatic play where the protagonist would say, ¡®I will take these pills and then die.¡¯ All I wanted was to sleep without feeling any inconveniences, and it¡¯s an added bonus that this life could end faster through the pills as well. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I did not drink this medicine with the intention to die. It¡¯s just that the side effects are of no consequence to me. Even if my life span becomes reduced, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°¡­That, just what¡­¡± Theodore muttered back with a look of incredulity. I didn¡¯t expect him to understand in the first place. He did not know what I had experienced throughout my life, and it was the same vice versa. I once hoped that our lives could be interconnected at some point, but I¡¯d long since abandoned that anticipation. I decided to no longer expect anything. That way, I wouldn¡¯t be frustrated, I wouldn¡¯t be hurt by anything, and I could protect myself better. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re¡­¡± Agonized over questions he couldn¡¯t utter, Theodore¡¯s lips opened and closed several times without saying anything. In silence, I waited for him to speak. However, Theodore instead sighed heavily instead of saying what he wanted to say. As he looked up at me, his eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°¡­I know that I was cruel to you before I lost my memories.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be brushed off just like that, but¡­ From now on, I would like to improve our relationship. I will do my best to make this happen.¡± His words made me laugh. As he heard my sudden burst of laughter, Theodore looked at me with his eyes wide open as though he was utterly surprised. I leaned back against the wardrobe and laughed long and hard. It was so funny that I couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°¡­Lily.¡± ¡°Improving this¡­¡± I shook my head and opened the wardrobe¡¯s doors. It was obvious what would happen once he regained his memories again¡ªhe would regret it all. You¡¯re going to do your best? Then I¡¯ll do my best to avoid you at all costs until you¡¯ve regained those memories. ¡°That¡­¡± I took out a large box from the wardrobe and held it out to him. After receiving the box, Theodore stood there dazed just looking at me. Then, he opened the box. It contained dozens of unopened pill bottles. ¡°¡­This¡­¡± As he stood there, bewildered, Theodore¡¯s gaze soon changed completely. The next moment, he set off a large blue flame and burned those numerous pill bottles at once. After exuding the strength of his elemental spirit, he ruffled his hair roughly. ¡°Is there more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all of it. Truly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He buried his face into his palms for a moment. After which, he swept his hands over his face, then stared at me with a conflicted expression. I didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with him, so I walked away and went towards the sofa again. I sat down and habitually took a sip of tea from the cup earlier, but the tea had gone cold already. Theodore walked back as well. Instead of sitting in front of me as he did earlier, he was standing some ways away, just staring at me. I took a sip of the cold tea and, without looking at him, spoke. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°¡­I would like it if you called me by my first name.¡± ¡°What do you think we should do to improve this¡ª¡± I smashed the teacup in my hand on the table. With the loud crashing noise, the shards flew across the table. The air around us froze right then. I met Theodore¡¯s gaze and asked. ¡°If it¡¯s shattered like this, can it still be fixed?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore stared blankly at the table with a shocked expression. His gaze seemed to shift to the side, then he paused outright. In a faint voice, he murmured. ¡°¡­Blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding! What¡ª just what the hell are you doing¡­!¡± He crossed the distance between us in an instant, then grabbed my hand and lifted it up. I tried to pry my hand out of his grip reflexively, but he held tight. With a sudden sense of fright, I struggled to take my hand back. But in my fierce resistance, Theodore pulled me closer and held me in his embrace, then he took a closer look at my hand. ¡°¡­The cuts on your ring and pinky finger are both deep. You should be treated immediately.¡± As soon as he finished saying this, as fast as he had moved earlier, he carried me in his arms. As if in a trance, I could only look at his side profile that came close. At the same time as my heart leapt from my chest, I immediately struggled out of his hold. But the more I tried to get myself away from him, the tighter his embrace. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°L-Let me go.¡± ¡°We should have you treated before the injury gets worse. Let¡¯s head to the clinic.¡± ¡°I said let me go¡­!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ¨C Part 1 Doctor Jane Thorpe looked to be in her early thirties, with a head of grayish-brown hair, light blue eyes, and a gentle countenance. I was finally given my first ¡®exclusive family doctor¡¯ in the Valentino estate, yet this only induced complicated feelings. This person¡­ The moment Theodore got his memories back, she might get fired. ¡°His Grace has ordered me to take care of your health, Madam. My specialty is gynecology, but I also have proficiency in psychiatry. I heard that you¡¯ve been dealing with insomnia, Madam¡­¡± The doctor asked me this and that, and her expression gradually became more serious. It seemed to be because I told her about the toxic sleeping pills that I¡¯d been taking for more than a year and a half. ¡°Madam, did you know that one of the side effects of those pills is infertility?¡± With a trembling voice, the doctor asked cautiously. And I answered calmly with a nod of the head. ¡°Of course I knew about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The doctor opened and closed her lips for a while as if she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say, but she soon pulled herself together again and asked more questions. ¡°Are you very sure that you¡¯re going to stop taking those pills starting today?¡± ¡°It just happened that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well to decide on this, Madam. Instead of that, I¡¯ll be prescribing you a different kind of medicine that wouldn¡¯t affect your health negatively¡­¡± She said that she would make three different kinds of hot and cold medicine for me, which I would be drinking regularly every breakfast, lunch and dinner. In particular, she said that I must take the medicine every morning after meals as well, so I wasn¡¯t allowed to skip breakfast from now on. In many ways, it was annoying and bothersome, but I accepted it all silently. In any case¡­ It was a hospital play that would end when Theodore¡¯s memories return. ¡°Your health is not in a very good state right now, Madam. Your immune system is severely compromised, and¡­ your blood circulation and the condition of your internal organs are not normal as well¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In simpler terms, your condition is comparable to that of a sixty-year-old individual. Depending on how your health will be managed in the future, you¡¯ll be just fine, but if not¡­¡± She brought this up with a very sympathetic expression and trailed off. I nodded wordlessly. It didn¡¯t come to me as a surprise, really. After this, the doctor imparted a few more words, then the check-up ended. She bowed to me politely before she withdrew. ¡°Then, Madam, I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow. If you perhaps feel sick, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me any time.¡± ¡°Alright. See you tomorrow.¡± The doctor left, and it was now eleven in the morning. It was going to be lunch time soon, but I wasn¡¯t feeling hungry at all because I ate too much during breakfast. I thought I might just eat some scones and drink some tea later at around four in the afternoon to fill myself up. After changing shoes, I put on a thin shawl over my shoulders and headed towards the library. I planned to read a book at one corner of the library. I also wanted to take a walk in the garden, but I thought against it and decided to refrain from doing so from now on. It¡¯s better to take a stroll either early in the morning or late at night, when there were only a few people coming and going. If I showed myself, the people in the Valentino Castle would find it unpleasant. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll be standing over there, so please call me if you need me.¡± Charlotte whispered to me as she pointed at one side of the library. It was a narrow space between two bookshelves, so I only stared at Charlotte for a moment, then I pulled out the chair next to me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Just sit here.¡± ¡°Pardon? But I¡­¡± I simply opened a book and gestured for her to sit down. There was no one else around, but Charlotte still hesitates to sit beside me. I pushed a book towards her. Charlotte knew how to read. She grew up in an abbey when she was younger and learned how to read and write from the friars there. However, the fact that an orphaned maid could read was something that her work environment didn¡¯t consider good, that¡¯s why while we were still in the Everett estate, she wasn¡¯t given enough tasks to maximize her ability to read. It was the same after we came to the Valentino Castle, even when she had become a lady-in-waiting. Most of the ladies-in-waiting were daughters from knight households or from houses of respectable social ranks, so they were automatically allowed to use the library whenever they wanted to without having to ask for permission. On the other hand, since Charlotte had no such affluent background, she found it difficult to go here to the library because she was wary of how others would perceive her. That¡¯s why I often brought Charlotte in like this and let her read as much as she wanted. ¡°Thank you, Madam¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charlotte whispered again in a low voice. I nodded lightly and then concentrated on reading. After a while, only the sound of pages being turned could be heard occasionally inside the library. It was a peaceful, quiet time. Strange rumors have recently been circulating in the Francia Kingdom. The main focus of these rumors were the Duke and Duchess of Valentino who were reportedly on good terms. The Ducal Princess Adeline Alvinith glanced down at her teacup with a smile on her lips as she listened to the other noble ladies whispering amongst themselves. Her mood had already plummeted even earlier in the afternoon, but she did not show this because she was very good at managing her countenance. ¡°Isn¡¯t it that there were a lot of rumors that those two would be getting divorced soon? That¡¯s what I thought as well¡­¡± ¡°But did you know that Duke Valentino recently gifted the Duchess a blue opal necklace from Laquia? I heard the necklace had been auctioned off the other day.¡± ¡°I heard that the Duke himself attended the auction and had bid a staggering amount of money just to win the necklace.¡± The blue opal necklace in question was a precious treasure that was more than three centuries old, and it was famous for how it was worn by the last princess of the already fallen country of Laquia. Its whereabouts were a mystery these last fifty years, but it suddenly appeared at an auction in the capital. None other than Theodore Valentino had stepped up to bid for such a rare treasure, as if to prove also that House Valentino had recently recovered their wealth and power. This caused quite a stir in high society for a while, but their recovery wasn¡¯t all that surprising. What surprised them all was the fact that Duke Valentino had presented the blue opal necklace to the Duchess. ¡°I thought that the blue opal was going to be for Ducal Princess Alvinith¡­¡± ¡°Shh, she¡¯s going to hear.¡± All the whispers from the next table over made their way to Adeline¡¯s ears. Everyone was looking at her, but Adeline calmly sipped her tea as if nothing happened. It was a perfectly aloof attitude that it would be difficult to tell from her outward appearance that she was, in fact, in a foul mood. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21.2 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Um¡­ Ducal Princess Alvinith, if it¡¯s alright with you, would you like to play a round of chess with us? There¡¯s a table over there¡­¡± One noble lady approached Adeline and politely suggested this. Those who watched this scene unfold inwardly applauded the young lady for her courageousness. Thanks to this, they were able to escape the uncomfortable topic of how the Duke and Duchess of Valentino had recently become close to each other. However, regardless of wherever she went, there were some people who were plain tone deaf. Sure enough, there was one such person who barged in and asked Adeline directly. ¡°Miss Adeline, have you heard about Duchess Valentino? You¡¯re Duke Valentino¡¯s childhood friend, right? So you must know something.¡± Rozenne Delacroix, nicknamed Ros¨¦, had the kind of personality that made anyone want to sweep both hands over their face out of exasperation. She was the youngest daughter of the Delacroix Duchy, which was the richest family in the Francia Kingdom. No matter how older she grew up, she retained that immaturity of hers. And today again, without fail, she walked right into trouble and was about to cause an incident. In the midst of everyone¡¯s astonishment, Rozenne¡¯s sky blue eyes sparkled innocently without one hint of malice. Her lemon blond hair fluttered in the breeze. The atmosphere was already as cold as ice, but at least her immediate surroundings maintained a spring-like air. After a long, heavy silence, Adeline set down her teacup with a resounding clack. Everyone at the outdoor tea party watched with bated breath for Adeline¡¯s response. Some hoped that her poker face would break, only because it would be the talk of the town if the noble lady of the Alvinith Duchy were to set aside that pretense of loveliness and take off her mask, and then proceed to let out her anger like a raging fire. However, contrary to those expectations, Adeline¡¯s response was tepid. ¡°No matter how close Theo and I are with each other, how can I know the matters of a husband and wife?¡± The smile that Adeline had on right now was the same lovely, adorable smile of the Ducal Princess Alvinith that they all knew. Adeline exchanged a few more words with Rozenne and they even went ahead and played a round of chess together. It was a situation you couldn¡¯t help but admire. The topic that swept the entire hall abuzz was pushed aside for now, but a commotion was soon raised once more. No one other than Crown Prince Radel Lancius appeared at the party hall with his consort. ¡°Now, now. Ladies and gentlemen, it¡¯s already mid-August. Here in Francia, where the summer is not as scorching, it¡¯s the perfect time for outdoor events. Don¡¯t you think we should have a proper hunting party before the end of this wonderful season? That¡¯s why I decided to open the Ashridge Forest again this year. And, at the banquet after the hunt¡­¡± As though aiming for a suspenseful moment, the crown prince trailed off for a long moment, then smiled and continued his announcement with a very pleased tone. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve invited Duke and Duchess Valentino! It¡¯s going to be the first time they¡¯ll be attending a hunting party together. Isn¡¯t this such good news? It¡¯s a celebration to commemorate how they¡¯ve gotten better as a couple, of course. Hahaha!¡± The bomb that the crown prince dropped on the tea party rendered everyone speechless, but they soon broke into the same buzzing chatters once again. In any case, they had to please the crown prince, so everyone approached and flattered him as he quickly boasted about his and his consort¡¯s good marital relationship. It was a pretty famous story of how the crown prince and his consort were not in a marriage of convenience, but in fact, a marriage borne out of love. The crown prince had cared and loved only his consort with all his heart until now as he turned 23 and she 18. It was a completely different story to how his father was a notorious playboy who had more than ten wives. ¡°U-Um¡­ Ducal Princess Alvinith¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop playing chess and greet His and Her Highness, shall we?¡± The count¡¯s daughter beside Adeline glanced at her several times, but Adeline responded with a kind voice. Rozenne Delacroix was already running towards the crown prince and his consort, and this was only a matter of course. Because the consort was Rozenne¡¯s older sister. Adeline slowly walked along, feeling quite annoyed by the count¡¯s daughter, who was trying to comfort her for a long time. Twenty steps away, Rozenne finally arrived in front of her sister and burst out in joy as she stomped her feet. Smiling in the most graceful manner, Adeline thought. ¡®I¡¯ll have to visit Veronis soon¡­¡¯ Then she¡¯d be able to see if the rumors regarding Duke and Duchess Valentino were true. The fact that Theodore was suffering from a ¡®temporary partial amnesia¡¯ was kept secret. The subsequent problem that arose, however, was that to outsiders, his changed attitude made it look like our relationship got better. ¡°Thank you so much for doing this for me, Darling.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I turned away from his persistent gaze, still feeling distraught by him. Some time ago, when he asked me to call him ¡®Darling¡¯, or his nickname ¡®Theo¡¯, he started calling me ¡®Darling¡¯, too. Theodore hadn¡¯t approached me since the time incident when I broke the cup and lost my senses for a moment. At first, I wondered if he had finally given up. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. He was just restraining himself. After hovering around in uncertainty for a few days, he started sending letters, flowers and gifts to me time and again. Then, it all suddenly exploded in my face yesterday with such a burden suddenly given to me. His ¡®request¡¯ was that I go with him to the hunting party that the crown prince was holding. I accepted it because I thought about the duchy¡¯s external image, but he had gotten excited by this. He possibly thought that I started opening up to him. ¡­It¡¯s frustrating. Annoying. I wanted to kick him out of my room right this instant. My hand shook as I held the teacup. Seeing how the amnesiac Theodore Valentino was acting sweet and attentive to me was just. Suffocating. If I keep holding it in like this, I¡¯m certain that I might just reach my limit one of these days. ¡ª¡ª t/n: lemme tell you. the sheer cringe I had when I typed Theo calling Lily ¡®Darling¡¯ was¡­ far too much¡­ but I swear it¡¯s not as cringe as it is in Korean, it just somehow sounds weird in English, ugh. The more accurate nickname Theo calls Lily is ¡®Wife¡¯/??, and what he asks Lily to call him is ¡®Yeobo¡¯/?? (I¡¯m never really sure how to translate this, you can google it though). Both are natural ways of how a married couple calls each other, so I opted for ¡®Darling¡¯ for both of them. Honey, sweetheart or any other variation is just¡­ more cringe¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ¨C Part 1 ¡®Why aren¡¯t his memories coming back? It¡¯s supposed to be a temporary partial amnesia?¡¯ Since it¡¯s temporary, then it shouldn¡¯t last long¡ªit should have been resolved soon. And yet, a week had already passed. Theodore¡¯s doctor suggested that we should just wait and see, but my patience was running out. If someone were to come up and ask me, ¡®Isn¡¯t it nice that you¡¯re on much friendlier terms with your husband now?¡¯ I just might kick them. How was any of this good? He couldn¡¯t remember anything. As long as he lost his memories, did that mean that he¡¯s become a different person? He forgot everything, so let¡¯s all forget about the past and improve our relationship¡ªlike that? What a joke. No one could escape from the past. Nothing would change if you aren¡¯t facing each other. The fact that he was being sweet while not remembering me was nothing but a house of cards. Or a poorly built sandcastle that would easily collapse in the waves someday. ¡°The prize for winning this year¡¯s hunting competition is Arendelle¡¯s coral bracelet. It¡¯s been donated by Her Majesty the Queen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sipped my tea without even replying to his words. Arendelle¡¯s coral bracelet. It was one of the seven magic tools made by the mage Lokshvir, who famously cared very much for his daughter. Of course, it went without saying that his daughter was Queen Ellemiel. Lokshvir Arendelle was a mage who had defected from a faraway country, and the previous king of the Francia Kingdom had given him a title and made him a state governor. Lokshvir lost his wife early on, but he had a daughter who he raised very dearly. She soon fell in love with the prince and they became engaged. That prince was now the current reigning monarch, King Roderick Lancius. Shortly after he had ascended to the throne, Lokshvir passed away. That was the time that the king¡¯s ¡®love¡¯ for the queen was set aside, then he began to reveal his carnal nature and indulged in many women. He had as many as ten concubines. All of which had been killed by the queen. It was a famous anecdote that was spread not only in the Francia Kingdom, but also to several neighboring countries. ¡°For Her Majesty to offer a memento left behind by her father, she¡¯s very generous.¡± ¡°I believe so, too. I think that¡¯s how much she cares about the Crown Prince.¡± To what I had murmured under my breath, Theodore replied in a slightly enthusiastic voice. I immediately regretted speaking at all. I was only talking to myself¡­ But Theodore was delighted by even just that. ¡°I definitely want to win this time and give it to you, my dear. I¡¯ll do my best, so please support me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He said that even though he knew that I was pushing him away. It¡¯s amazing how he tried to win my favor by saying ¡®my wife, my dear¡¯ at the end of every sentence. Did he have a split personality? No, come to think of it, he wasn¡¯t originally cold-hearted. It¡¯s just that he had placed a special target on my forehead. A person who¡¯s gentle was not gentle to everyone. He could be as cold as he wanted depending on the person opposite him and depending on the situation. That¡¯s what I realized after knowing Theodore Valentino. There was once a time when I tried to get even a piece of that sweetness. How ironic that it was being given to me only at the moment when I no longer wanted it. Even worse, it¡¯s in the form that I did not wish for. A dream or even daydream of a situation like this was never anything I had kept before. The past needed to remain in place. It could never disappear. Only then will my feelings still remain valid. But in this situation, there was nothing to direct them to¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You will also need to ride on horseback for the hunt, so I was thinking that you could practice this evening together with me¡­¡± I deliberately set down my teacup to make a loud noise. Theodore flinched and stopped talking. He glanced up with an anxious look in his eyes. He seemed worried that I might break the cup again. Somewhere in my mind, I thought that the emotions that were burning within me had to have a place where they could be directed to. Just because I was the daughter of House Everett, the petty sense of guilt that resided within me was the one holding back those boiling emotions. However, I knew the truth. What exactly these emotions were, why his kindness continuously stifled me¡ªof course, it was because of fear. But that wasn¡¯t all. Emotions were fostered regardless of my will. Indeed. Nothing but a disaster. ¡°I decided to go to the hunt¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just because I had the Duchy¡¯s external image in mind. Regardless of everything, I am still the Duchess of Valentino.¡± As though he already knew what I was going to say, Theodore¡¯s expression hardened. I had nothing to fear. I no longer wished for him to like me, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t even try to match his mood anymore. I was still frightened at the possibility of him hurting me, but right now, I felt nothing about him other than that. These were the emotions that began boiling up within me from the moment he lost his memories and started acting affectionately with me. These emotions existed from the beginning, yet I¡¯d been holding my breath this whole time¡ªas if I was a volcano that might erupt at any given moment. ¡°I do not want to improve my relationship with you, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Until now, I feel uncomfortable whenever I face you¡­¡± And as I saw his distorted features, a strange sense of delight surged. ¡ª¡ª t/n: i decided to do away with ¡®darling¡¯ and instead used ¡®my dear¡¯ or ¡®my wife¡¯ for Theodore whenever he calls Lily. sorry for the confusion, hope this is less cringe lol ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22.2 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ¨C Part 2 What¡¯s this? I could feel my heart pounding while feeling an unknown sense of anticipation. I wanted to see more of that look on his face. Heartbroken. Hurt. Fragile. A trembling gaze. The color of the emotions boiling within me was getting clearer and clearer. Now, I think I can name this feeling¡ªeven as Lily ¡®Everett¡¯ dared to feel guilt towards him. ¡®Resentment.¡¯ I thought that I didn¡¯t bear a grudge. I thought that I was just withering away, empty and waiting for death. Which emotion was more powerful? It¡¯s been so long since this urge to exact vengeance had been suppressed because I couldn¡¯t even stab the demons of Everett with a blade. But now, this feeling of resentment was boiling hard within me. I dared to blame Theodore Valentino. You, who never listened to anything I had to say¡­ You even forgot everything. While I can still remember everything. A strange, unknown emotion was spreading across his face, looking as though he was on the verge of crying, or laughing. I opened my lips to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t want to expect anything out of you.¡± I drove it in. Just as you did to me in the past. ¡°How can I trust you¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s eyelids trembled as he opened and closed his mouth without saying anything. His mouth kept moving as though he¡¯d lost control over it. ¡°You turned a blind eye to me when I asked for your help. You watched from afar while Owen and Lennon Chester harassed me.¡± That was at the royal banquet one year ago. My hands suddenly shook as I recalled that time. But I clasped my quivering hands tightly. Theodore could only stare blankly at me with a shocked face. ¡°I, to you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How can we mend the broken pieces¡­¡± What has once shattered cannot be put back together. I bore resentment against him, and yet he didn¡¯t even remember why. What a farce. His fault was not that he lost his memories, but his changed attitude right now was a problem. I already told you not to come near me. ¡°What can you do when the one that¡¯s been broken is me?¡± As soon as I said that, tears fell from his eyes. But whether it¡¯s tears or emotions, it doesn¡¯t always work out the way you want it to. I got up from my seat and outstretched my hand. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Lily¡­¡± ¡°I said get out¡­ If you¡¯re not going to¡­¡± I stumbled to the door and opened it, then I looked back and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± Standing on his feet, Theodore hesitated for a moment and walked closer to me. As soon as he reached towards me as though to touch me, I quickly stepped back. ¡°Lily.¡± He called out to me. It was a voice that sounded like a child¡¯s heartache. I didn¡¯t want to hear it. It felt like the world gave me the worst lie as some sort of gift. I covered my ears with my hands and started running. Down the long hallway, not knowing where to go. During the royal banquet one year ago¡ª I think Owen was already planning to divorce me from Theodore back then. He called me to one corner of the hall. I didn¡¯t want to go. It was obvious what he would do when he called me. He wanted to make sure that I was still his possession, that I was still completely under his thumb. So, I clung to Theodore. I thought he¡¯d help me if he knew that I was afraid of Owen. But I was disillusioned. In Theodore Valentin¡¯s eyes, I was already conspiring with Owen¡ªwith Everett¡¯s demons¡ªso he did not care to protect me at all. ¡¯Theo¡ªn-no, Duke, please help me. All you have to do is stay with me until this banquet is over, please¡­¡¯ ¡®What are you going on about again? Unhand me. It seems like your dear older brother is calling you, so go ahead and meet him.¡¯ I can¡¯t ever forget his cold eyes back then. His cold voice. The way he shook off my hand and turned away from me, leaving me with Lennon Chester and his hyenas. That day, I had to see with my own eyes the animals who were hoping to remarry me, to bite me. So then, didn¡¯t I deserve to blame him? Since I was an Everett and since there were so many misunderstandings between us, I believe I have the right to hurt him. Because he had hurt me. I gasped, out of breath. How much had I run, where was I, I don¡¯t know. As I was about to collapse because my legs had given in from under me, someone from behind embraced me. These arms were familiar. When I looked up, my expression likely had not yet been erased of expectation. Nor resentment. ¡°Lily¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had no strength left in me to resist, so he continued to carefully embrace me as I could only limp. I heard the sound of water trickling nearby, and it was only then that I realized that the fountain was right there. Until now, I ran like a madman and arrived in the middle of the garden. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 23.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 ¨C Part 1 Shwaaa¡ª In that fountain, a stream of water rose against gravity and burst through the air, then split up as the water fell down again. Where the small drops fell, a brilliant ray of multi-colored illumination could be seen. It was a rainbow. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stared blankly at that small rainbow. One side of my face was on Theodore¡¯s chest, and my ear was right on top of his pounding heart. It was beating so loudly, as if in both bewilderment and fear. I automatically tried to push him away, but it was a useless act of resistance. ¡°Lily¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Theodore trailed off, but even as he didn¡¯t continue his words, I could guess what he was going to say. I don¡¯t remember, I didn¡¯t know. But it seemed like he couldn¡¯t complete the sentence. I was starting to feel nauseous again. Back when I tried to be close to him like this, he rejected me every time without fail. This repulsion was tinged with fear. My heart sang when faced with his kindness, and yet I tried not to have any expectations. It¡¯s making me afraid. I just wish that this futile emotion would just be killed completely. Don¡¯t let even the smallest bud prosper from a planted seed. I must let it wither away. Raising a hand to push Theodore away, I used more strength this time, and he hesitated for a moment, but he slowly backed away from me. Even so, he was still holding my arms. I struggled to shake off his touch, yet I would only stumble helplessly, and I¡¯d end up in his arms again. So, I stood there wordlessly and took in a deep breath. Hoping that I was in enough of a condition to walk alone, I stood still for a moment like that and organized my mind. I thought about what to say to him. After some time, I managed to speak. ¡°To me¡­ You, who did all that to me, yet can¡¯t remember any of it. I can¡¯t accept you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything, and yet you feel apologetic to me, and now you say that you¡¯ll change. What¡¯s the point of doing that? And¡­ I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ve changed so much just because you lost your memories¡­! You hated me. How was it possible to get rid of such a strong emotion?¡± As I poured out the words breathlessly and faltered, Theodore held me firmly. As soon as his hand touched my cheek, I shook my head to avoid it. Theodore let out a low groan. ¡°Lily, what happened between us¡­ There must have been some misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± What he said made me laugh. It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding between us. It was you who misunderstood me all by yourself. ¡°We can find out what that misunderstanding is and fix it.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know how absurd you sound right now? To fix a misunderstanding when you¡¯ve lost any memory of it?¡± ¡°Maybe losing my memories is an opportunity to do so.¡± The look in Theodore¡¯s eyes grew serious. He took my hand and clasped it tightly. At that moment, I froze in place as though I could feel a beast¡¯s fangs closing in on my neck. The atmosphere around him was strange. ¡°The day I injured my head and lost my memories, when I first saw you while I was in the infirmary¡ªthat feeling¡­ It was definitely ardent love towards you.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡± ¡°No, please, listen. I¡¯m absolutely certain that this was the only emotion I could feel. But there must have been some misunderstanding that I don¡¯t remember which weighed down on that affection.¡± ¡°What kind of ridiculous¡­¡± It was so preposterous that I was overcome with the urge to shed tears once more. Whatever spilled out of his lips was absolute nonsense. Ardent love? I felt none of the sort. He cut me off whenever he pleased and refused to hear anything I had to say. In the end, there was no one who could save me. The moment I realized that no matter how much I struggled, my situation would not change. I would always be nothing more than House Everett¡¯s property. And with this, I completely extinguished the singular spark of hope I had left. Ever since then¡ªever since I gave up¡ªI lived like the dead. The only thing left in my future was to divorce Theodore and fall into Lennon¡¯s hands. When that moment comes, my fear of death might be completely swallowed up by the overwhelming loss of motivation to live any longer. I might finally be able to end my own life. However, Charlotte was still there, hoping that I would choose a different future. She told me how she wanted me to run away from all this, from both Valentino and Everett. ¡¯Let¡¯s just run away, Madam. Let¡¯s go somewhere no one will know us. If we ride a ship and go to the eastern continent, we¡¯ll be able to find a place to hide. You can become a different person, Madam, and continue living there. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll be by your side forever.¡¯ I wonder if I really should do that. But back when I entertained the thought, Theodore¡¯s power through his elemental spirit had become stronger, and House Valentino had just begun to recover. What if Everett would use my disappearance to dig into Valentino again? And I was worried that Charlotte would have a difficult time because of me. If it weren¡¯t for that, I might have really run away¡­ ¡°¡­What if your memories come back before you can even find out what that misunderstanding is?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It will turn out well. We can work through that misunderstanding.¡± ¡°And what if you forget about the time now, while you don¡¯t have your memories?¡± At my question, Theodore paused. He was caught by surprise, however, he soon tried to answer. ¡°That kind of assumption¡ª¡± ¡°And what if only misunderstandings are left between us again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just¡­ Just give up. All this talk, it¡¯s no use at all. There¡¯s nothing that could be done anyway.¡± ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23.2 Chapter 23 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Lily.¡± Theodore caught me again. Staggering backwards, I tried listlessly to move my head away as he was holding my cheek. I don¡¯t want to have any false hope any longer. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m tired. Right, I think I¡¯m tired now¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know what kind of future lies ahead of me, but I can¡¯t fight back anymore¡­ So just, I don¡¯t want to do anything now. I don¡¯t want to have to struggle just to survive, not anymore¡­¡± Without any strength left in my body, I collapsed to the ground at that spot. My emotions had plummeted sharply, and the resentment I held against him so strongly just a while ago seemed to have vanished. Resentment¡­ Mistrust¡­ What¡¯s the point of all that? In the end¡­ No matter what it was, I can¡¯t feel anything anymore. I could feel Theodore¡¯s gaze as he looked at me from above. I wanted him to just leave me here, but he continued to act against my will. He carried me gently in his embrace, carefully wrapping his arms around me. With my hands over my face, I closed my eyes. Don¡¯t let me hear. Don¡¯t let me see. Don¡¯t let me hope. I¡¯ve had enough of both hope and despair. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try, Lily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So that you can trust me completely one day.¡± After saying so with a hushed voice, Theodore began to walk forward. His words sounded empty to me. Something like trust. It¡¯s all useless now. The next afternoon, I heard that a few servants had gotten fired. Charlotte knew every single one of them. ¡°They were the ones who instigated the harassment towards you, Madam.¡± Charlotte huffed in anger. She also told me that all the other people who participated in speaking of bad rumors about me and who acted poorly towards me were disciplined. ¡­Of course, this was all Theodore¡¯s work. I inwardly clicked my tongue. They were the ones I¡¯d already been planning to clear up in the near future. Theodore did nothing but a belated, useless act, and it was the gust of wind that toppled the once elaborately built tower I had. ¡°Those hateful people. I was determined to pay them back one day. It serves them right that they got fired, but it¡¯s a shame. I wanted to get revenge on them myself.¡± Charlotte was rather belligerent about this. If she had worked as a mercenary or knight instead of a maid, she might have really gone around to do exactly what she wanted. ¡°Anyway¡­ The task that you asked me about last time, Madam. I looked into it, but¡­¡± My hands had been busy with embroidery until now, but they stopped as I heard her say this. I looked directly at Charlotte, who looked around to see if anyone was there, even if there was no one, then she continued speaking. ¡°Young Master Hessen seems to be acting unusually these days. There were some people who saw weapon dealers come and go into his villa.¡± ¡°And Owen?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Young Master Owen¡­ He seems to have recruited a mage recently. But I heard that the time this mage came under Young Master Owen¡¯s command¡­¡± Charlotte dropped the volume of her voice, then spoke with a quiet voice. ¡°It overlaps with the time when Duke Valentino, had hurt his head. It¡¯s that¡­ I believe it was a week before His Grace went to battle that the mage was recruited by Young Master Owen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I put the embroidery ring aside and thought for a moment. I looked into the matter just in case, but¡­ As expected, House Everett was moving suspiciously. I mean, from the very beginning, it¡¯s strange how some head injury caused partial memory loss like that. And it continued to persist for this long¡­ ¡°Um, Madam¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder if His Grace¡¯s amnesia had been aimed to affect you¡­ That¡¯s also one of your suspicions, right?¡± Charlotte asked cautiously. Instead of answering verbally, I nodded. ¡­House Everett wouldn¡¯t allow House Valentino to regain its former power and glory. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re pulling the strings behind the scenes. Maybe they already did something by now. ¡®Was the original plan to turn Theodore into a complete fool?¡¯ Or maybe they were supposed to make Theodore forget a secret that he wasn¡¯t supposed to know¡­ Whatever it was, Theodore¡¯s partial memory loss was suspicious. And the demons of House Everett were the most likely culprits in this. They had both the power and capability to make this all happen. ¡®I need to look into how Theodore hurt his head. Maybe I should find the records from that time¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m going to have to meet the knight commander. All military records were under his jurisdiction. But the problem was that I didn¡¯t know him at all. Of course, there was no such thing as a good working relationship between us¡­ Since I¡¯m just a powerless duchess who¡¯s been treated as a scarecrow¡­ ¡°Ah, maybe I should stop¡­¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I wonder if this has any meaning. I want to know.¡± I felt a familiar surge of lethargy. I lay down on the sofa, letting all the strength in my body leave as I relaxed completely. However, at that moment, I heard someone knocking on the door. I don¡¯t know who that is, but they were incredibly tactless. When I glanced over to Charlotte, she walked closer to the doorway to check who it was. ¡°Who is it? Right now, the Madam is¡­ resting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Albert, an attendant. I was told to relay that¡­¡± Still lying on the sofa with my eyes closed, it took a while before Charlotte came back from the door. She shook me slightly and asked with a soft voice. ¡°Madam? Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± It¡¯s not time to sleep yet, I added as I sat up weakly. Charlotte looked at me with worried eyes as she whispered. ¡°Madam¡­ There is a guest. Missus Seymour is out of the mansion right now, so it seems like you¡¯ll have to go out to meet the guest¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Um, it¡¯s¡­ Lady Adeline of the Alvinith Duchy¡­¡± ¡°¡­Adeline Alvinith?¡± I was still for a moment, but I soon laughed in derision. I can see through her intentions clearly. ¡®You¡¯re here to see if the rumors are true.¡¯ That woman, too, was no saint. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 24.1 Chapter 24 ¨C Part 1 It was not so difficult to notice that Adeline Alvinith had feelings for Theodore. She often visited the Valentino residence to meet Theodore, and each time she was here, she would purposefully act affectionate to Theodore in front of me. She intentionally did such things despite how immature she seemed, yet seeing this made it clear just how anxious Adeline Alvinith was. He¡¯s also¡­ Well, it didn¡¯t seem like Theodore was interested in her at all. It¡¯s plain to see how Theodore regarded Adeline as only a childhood friend at best, or just a mere acquaintance. No, frankly, it almost seemed like he found her annoying. Even an outsider to their relationship such as I noticed it, so there¡¯s no way Adeline didn¡¯t know this. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s being quite persistent. This visit alone was a testament to that. ¡®I¡¯m curious. What kind of expression will you make after finding out the truth to that rumor?¡¯ It would be misleading to say that our relationship as husband and wife had gotten better lately, but it¡¯s still true that Theodore started being more kind to me since he lost his memories. But Adeline wouldn¡¯t know about Theodore¡¯s partial amnesia. The only thing she¡¯d see here was how Theodore had changed. I quite find this to be a little fun. I knew about the sweet, lovely mask that Adeline often wore. Someone who¡¯d wear a mask like this was usually the kind of person who would thoroughly hide and distort their true self beneath that mask. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of distortion there¡¯ll be today. ¡°Charlotte, bring me that opal necklace.¡± ¡°Ah, the one His Grace gifted you before, Madam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If you¡¯re being nasty towards me like this, then you should know that I don¡¯t have much of a good personality either. But since I¡¯d been patient with Adeline all this time despite the many instances that she crossed the line before, this much should be fine. ¡°Here it is, Madam. Would you like me to style your hair?¡± ¡°Thank you. Yes, please do.¡± I happened to be wearing a green dress, so the blue opal necklace would go well with my outfit. Charlotte braided my hair and pinned it up, and without any other jewelry adorning me, I wore only that necklace and silver heels as my accessories. It¡¯s been a long time since I dressed up, but oh, how ironic it was that I¡¯m doing this just to mock someone else. It couldn¡¯t be helped since I rarely ever want to dress up in the first place. I exited the room and went out the hallway with Charlotte. As we headed towards the drawing room on the ground floor, Charlotte approached and asked in a whisper so that only I could hear. ¡°Um, Madam¡­ Should I go to the knight commander¡¯s office? I can go and tell him that you¡¯d like to talk to him¡­¡± I stopped walking and looked at Charlotte. After a moment, my lips opened and imparted my answer. ¡°¡­You¡¯re really quick-witted, aren¡¯t you, Charlotte?¡± Charlotte bashfully scratched her cheek. It¡¯s not something obvious, but she seemed to have caught on to the fact that I wanted to look at the military records. And from there, she volunteered to talk to the knight commander on my behalf since I was reluctant to do this myself. ¡­This was really admirable of her, and for this, I was grateful. Facing Charlotte, I smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you very much for this. Then, can you go and deliver this message to the knight commander now? After he finishes up his work, tell him to come straight to the drawing room.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll relay your message, Madam!¡± Missus Seymour had also gone out right now, so there¡¯s no one watching me at the moment. Missus Seymour was persistent when it came to keeping an eye on me, perhaps wanting to catch me in the act if I ever did anything untoward to the family. Though I¡¯ll be acting while she¡¯s not here, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d eventually hear a report about it later. After leaving this task to Charlotte, I headed towards the drawing room. The attendant stationed outside the door then announced my presence as I entered. When I went inside, a floral scent hit my senses as strongly as usual. This was the fragrance of Adeline¡¯s favorite perfume. It was quite the nice scent, really, but it¡¯s a polarizing scent that could be liked by one person, but disliked by another. Refraining from pinching my nose, I smiled. Adeline, who was sitting on the sofa, smiled broadly back at me as she got up from her seat. ¡°Lily! It¡¯s been so long! It¡¯s so good to see you again.¡± ¡°Greetings, Lady Alvinith.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so stiff with me, gosh. Just call me Adeline.¡± Still as ever, she¡¯s the same brazen woman. Inwardly right now, she must be sharpening her knife, but her acting skills were truly no joke whenever she smiled like this. This was the reason why she continued to reign as the ¡®queen¡¯ of high society. Then, Adeline¡¯s gaze lingered for a long time on my neck. To be precise, she stared intently at the blue opal necklace. After a while, however, she naturally looked away. She maintained her smile as she spoke. ¡°I came here because I wanted to know how you¡¯ve been doing, you know, theeese days. I heard that Missus Seymour and Theo went out though, but I can¡¯t wait to see them again.¡± ¡®So you¡¯re just going to pretend not to know about the opal necklace, huh.¡¯ ¡°You look the same as usual these days, too. Until the other two people come back, I¡¯ll talk to you so that you don¡¯t feel lonely, Lady Alvinith.¡± Sitting face to face with Adeline, we exchanged stories that didn¡¯t have much substance. A maid approached and poured some tea for us. The light red tea had a unique scent that I never smelled before. Perplexed by this as I tasted it, I realized that it really was a new type of tea that I¡¯m tasting for the first time. Adeline was watching my reaction carefully. It looked like she wanted to say something. Sure enough, as soon as her lips left the cup and she raised her head, she smiled and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s tea from the eastern continent. Do you like it? I brought this as a gift today.¡± ¡°Mm, yes. The scent is lovely. Thank you for the gift.¡± ¡°No, this is nothing. Theo likes tea more than liquor, you know. That¡¯s why I brought it here. Once he¡¯s back, I can¡¯t wait to hear his appreciation for it, too. I hope he likes it.¡± Chapter 24.2 Chapter 24 ¨C Part 2 With a subdued smile, I nodded. Without a doubt, Adeline had a knack for touching a nerve. What a woman she was, to slyly flaunt how close she was to a certain man right in front of his wife¡¯s face. Anyone who had less control over their emotions wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist keeping their mouth shut at this. However, if you say anything back to her like this, people would think that you¡¯re a strange person for getting angry over nothing. Since it¡¯s Adeline we¡¯re talking about here, she would respond with either tears or with the classic line, ¡®Did I do something wrong? I¡¯m so sorry¡¯, and somehow paint the other person as the one in the wrong. At first, I also got choked up whenever Adeline pulled that stunt with me, but after I had given up completely, I took it all in stride. Rather, now I feel a little sorry for her. It¡¯s not at all easy to be as persistent as her. ¡°It seems like trade with the East is very active these days.¡± And so, as usual, I changed the subject instead of taking the bait like she wanted. Still with a sweet smile on her face, Adeline replied. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to House Delacroix. It¡¯s because of them that we finally have access to the shortest trading routes between the eastern and western continents.¡± ¡°Truly? That¡¯s amazing.¡± House Delacroix was a ducal household with a lot of wealth and riches to their name. They were of course based in the Kingdom of Fraunces, but their businesses also dominated the entire Europa Continent. Delacroix¡¯s territory, Dornach, was located at the southernmost region of Europa, where crops grew abundantly due to its agreeable climate and fertile land. It also continues to be the major trading hub where the southern and eastern continents often did business. And, above all, the ¡®rifts¡¯ were rare in the southern region of Europa. That¡¯s why Delacroix didn¡¯t have to invest heavily in their military, unlike other households. Perhaps that might be why, there¡¯s a rumor going around that House Delacroix¡¯s elemental power was weak, unlike the other noble households. However, it¡¯s unknown whether this rumor was true or not. In any case, outside the few countries in the southern and eastern continents that were hostile towards the Fraunces Kingdom which would launch attacks to invade, the Delacroix territory was very peaceful. It¡¯s a widely accepted truth in the world that it was much better to fight political battles rather than going out to battle monstrous beasts that come out of the rifts, which no one knew when or where would appear next. It was for this reason that Delacroix¡¯s territory, Dornach, was always so eye-catching. Of course, that was also the case for my father, Duke Everett. I¡¯m sure that if House Valentino were to form a secret alliance with another noble household, the first choice would be House Delacroix. Valentino had already taken a hit from Everett, and it was only a matter of time until Delacroix was next. The one thing these two households had in common was that they¡¯re in the same boat in this regard. Adeline¡¯s family, Alvinith, was out of the question. Of course, Adeline¡¯s personal feelings were another matter. For generations, House Alvinith trained in magic rather than their elemental spirits, and they continued to be reluctant to engage in convoluted political battles. In a good way, you could call them neutral. In a bad way, you could say they¡¯re fence sitters. Didn¡¯t they say that the most blistering seat in hell was reserved for those who remained neutral during the times of moral crises? Alvinith might one day pay the price if they continue to remain gray. ¡®Well, maybe the Royal Family would take that seat instead of House Alvinith, but¡­¡¯ King Roderick, the current reigning, was being played like a fiddle by Duke Everett, and he was just leaving state affairs aside without properly doing his job. If Kazef Everett was the source of all evil, then King Roderick himself was a servant of evil. After Queen Ellemiel had killed all ten of the royal concubines, King Roderick instead called many high-end courtesans from outside the palace, indulged in them, and then sent them back out. Of course, it was a matter of fact that the supplier of these courtesans was none other than Duke Everett. This kind of work was nothing short of ridicule. ¡°As for House Delacroix, I recently met Miss Rozenne Delacroix at a garden party along Cowen Street. You¡¯ve met her before, haven¡¯t you, Lily?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve met her at least once.¡± We just greeted each other briefly. Ducal Lady Delacroix was much too energetic that it didn¡¯t seem like we¡¯d get along well. She seems so tiring to be around¡­ ¡°But you know, His Highness the Crown Prince also attended that party.¡± ¡°Aha, I see.¡± I now have a rough idea of how she¡¯s trying to usher in the next topic. I answered moderately enough, hiding my annoyance. ¡°His Highness announced that he¡¯ll be holding a hunting party soon, but he also mentioned that the Duke and Duchess of Valentino will be joining us. Is that true?¡± There it is. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s sneakily trying to ask, ¡®Have you really started getting along better with Theo, or do you just have some formal reason to attend the event together?¡¯ Perhaps with pity in my eyes as I looked at Adeline, who was trying so hard, I opened my lips to speak. ¡°It¡¯s just as His Highness said. At the hunting party¡ª¡± But at that moment. Knock, knock¡ª Someone knocked on the door, and a familiar voice called from the other side. ¡°Madam, it is Jenna. There¡¯s something urgent I must tell you.¡± A slight wave of apprehension came over me. I glanced at Adeline for a moment, then turned towards the door. ¡°What is it?¡± Without any delay, an answer came back. ¡°Your presence is needed at the Avoridge Hall right now, Madam. Missus Seymour returned about ten minutes ago, but Charlotte¡­ She is being interrogated by the Missus right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± At the unexpected turn of events, my eyes grew wide. I asked Adeline for her understanding and quickly scrambled to my feet. Chapter 25.1 Chapter 25 ¨C Part 1 There were two main halls in the Valentino residence¡¯s main mansion. The one directly connected to the central entrance was the Avoridge hall, and it was after passing through the Avoridge Hall that you¡¯d reach the Grand Hall. The Grand Hall was mainly used for large banquets and balls, while the Avoridge Hall played an auxiliary role between them. Of course, this meant that the former was wider than the latter. Apart from that, the Avoridge Hall was used for the purpose of gathering the servants, where Missus Seymour or the chamberlain would reprimand them. ¡°Do you happen to know why Missus Seymour is interrogating Charlotte?¡± ¡°No¡­ I only saw it happen from afar, so I didn¡¯t hear.¡± As she answered, Jenna shook her head. For a moment, I thought about why Jenna¡¯s suddenly helping me and Charlotte. It was only an inkling, but it seemed like Jenna was under the impression that my position in this residence would rise because Theodore¡¯s attitude towards me had changed. ¡®It¡¯s enough for her to risk Missus Seymour targeting her just for letting me know about this.¡¯ But she was mistaken. Contrary to Jenna¡¯s expectations, my position in this household would not improve. No one knew that once Theodore¡¯s memories would come back, everything would go back to the way things were. It was foolish to start being optimistic here. I won¡¯t expect anything more than this. I will just do what I¡¯m able to do with the position I have now. ¡°¡­you think you can do whatever you want, Charlotte Brandon?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only one who entered the knight commander¡¯s room, so who else here stole it if not you?¡± As we came closer to the Avoridge Hall, I heard the shrill voices of Missus Seymour and another lady-in-waiting. I stopped at the entrance of the hall and gauged the situation for a moment. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who stole it. I serve the Madam closely as her lady-in-waiting, so why should there be a reason for me to be greedy for the knight commander¡¯s gold brooch?¡± It was Charlotte¡¯s voice. Even in the midst of all injustice, she answered back calmly. I hid behind a column and observed the crowd ganging up on Charlotte. It was Missus Seymour, who had a harsh expression on her face, two ladies-in-waiting and three maids. For some unknown reason, the victim himself, the knight commander, was nowhere to be seen. Charlotte had been caught up in this situation as she visited the knight commander¡¯s room under my order. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened that it had to come to this point, but¡­ For now, there were two things I¡¯m certain about. First, the gold brooch hadn¡¯t been pilfered by Charlotte. This much was obvious. Second, apart from Missus Seymour, two out of those five people were capable of stealing that item. I watched the reactions of those two closely. One of them looked very nervous, while the other was expressionless. After taking a very close look at those two, from their faces to the way they carried themselves, I glanced back at Jenna. As I was about to tell Jenna to do something, it was at that moment. ¡°Go and¡ª¡± ¡°Charlotte Brandon, to get the truth out of you, you should be lashed. Get up on that chair and show your calves!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Hearing the unbelievable words that came out, my eyes widened. Without even any decisive evidence that Charlotte stole it, you¡¯re going straight ahead with punishing her? Are you out of your mind? ¡®Why is she doing this?¡¯ I unconsciously asked, but I didn¡¯t have to think about it too deeply to find the answer. Charlotte was my personal lady-in-waiting, and she was also the person I was closest to in this place. If Charlotte would be asked to leave this estate, even if it was under false accusations, I would be completely ostracized. Without anyone to act as my hands and feet, my movements would naturally be limited. This was what Missus Seymour was aiming for. For the past year and a half, she¡¯s been pretending to be the righteous, yet secretly ostracizing me¡ªlying in wait for an opportunity. She did it in a clever manner so that Theodore wouldn¡¯t notice at all. Well, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference if Theodore did notice¡­ In any case, this time, Missus Seymour must have made up her mind to do something significant. ¡®It¡¯s either she really thinks that Charlotte¡¯s guilty, or she¡¯s behind this from the very start.¡¯ ¡°Get on the chair!¡± Raising a cane, Missus Seymour shouted at the hesitating Charlotte. I turned to Jenna and ordered her in a hurry. ¡°Go and call the knight commander here.¡± ¡°But the knight commander, right now¡ª¡± Jenna tried to say something, but there¡¯s no time to listen. I¡¯ll have to see later whether she will heed my words or not. From here, Jenna was walking on a tightrope between me and Missus Seymour. But without further delay, I entered the Avoridge Hall. ¡°What are you doing right now, Missus Seymour.¡± As I raised my voice, my words echoed throughout the hall. Everyone inside halted, and when they turned around, a moment of silence passed. After a while, Missus Seymour answered my question. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re just in time. Your lady-in-waiting stole the knight commander¡¯s gold brooch, but she keeps denying it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m interrogating her now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it, Madam!¡± Charlotte cut in and shouted. Her eyes told me exactly how wronged she felt. At this, I nodded at her, wordlessly telling her that I knew she didn¡¯t do it. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes watered as she clenched her lips and clasped her hands together. I walked towards Charlotte slowly. Then, I stood in front of her as though to protect her. I turned to Missus Seymour. ¡°Is there evidence that Charlotte stole it?¡± ¡°There is a witness. Serena? Will you tell Her Grace what you saw?¡± A maid named Serena hesitated, but she soon stepped forward at Missus Seymour¡¯s call. Even though she took only three steps forward, her gait was incredibly awkward. Serena glanced up at me, but the moment her eyes met mine, her mouth opened in horror. Serena was one of the two people I was observing earlier. She still looked extremely nervous. As I stared back at her indifferently, Serena moistened her dry lips before she spoke. ¡°I-I am the maid in charge of the upkeep of the knight commander¡¯s room, and I was on my way there to clean, but I saw Lady-in-Waiting Charlotte go inside.¡± ¡ª¡ª t/n: the knight commander¡¯s ¡®brooch¡¯ was actually just an ¡®ornament¡¯ in the raws, and i¡¯m just guessing that it¡¯s a brooch. if it ever gets specified later on, i¡¯ll leave another note to inform you guys. Chapter 25.2 Chapter 25 ¨C Part 2 ¡°I thought it was suspicious, so I decided to inform the knight commander about it first. He was getting ready to go out but he came back for a while, and I was about to tell him about Miss Charlotte when he entered the room, but then the commander was very flustered when he noticed that his gold brooch had disappeared. It looks like it¡¯s very precious to the commander because he usually pins it on his overcoat¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°After seeing what I saw, I think it was Miss Charlotte who took it. I saw Miss Charlotte enter the knight commander¡¯s room before it disappeared, that¡¯s why¡­! Miss Charlotte isn¡¯t acquainted with the commander and she¡¯s not assigned to the knights¡¯ quarters, yet she entered the commander¡¯s room¡­ T-That¡¯s why I thought she was suspicious.¡± After prattling out her explanation while she continued to look visibly nervous, Serena hurriedly lowered her head the moment her gaze met mine. Anyone who had eyes could see that she seemed to have no talent for lying. With a sharp tone, I asked Serena directly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the only witness, but who¡¯s to say that you aren¡¯t the thief here? It looks terribly like you¡¯re falsely accusing Charlotte to cover up your own tracks. How can I believe your words?¡± ¡°B-But, I¡¯m¡ª¡± ¡°In the first place, Charlotte is a lady-in-waiting, and compared to a maid like you, she has a higher wage. Tell me, who between the two of you is the more likely to be tempted by the commander¡¯s brooch? If you do just a bit of critical thinking, you¡¯d be able to guess the answer, yes?¡± ¡°No, Madam! I didn¡¯t steal it! R-Really, I¡­!¡± ¡°If you really didn¡¯t steal it, then it¡¯s fine if we conduct a search, right?¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Lily, that¡¯s enough. Serena is¡ª¡± When I cornered Serena, just as expected, Missus Seymour stepped in. But I cut her off and asked back. ¡°Missus Seymour, have you tried searching these people? Shouldn¡¯t that be done first?¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s expression slipped for a moment as she pretended to be unaffected, but she immediately answered calmly. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think that there was a need to cause such a commotion. There¡¯s a witness here, so that should be enough.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Isn¡¯t it very possible for anyone to claim and pretend they¡¯re a witness? Let¡¯s start with the people who are already here. Except for Charlotte, you¡¯re all assigned to the knights¡¯ quarters, correct?¡± To answer my question, one lady-in-waiting and two maids nodded blankly in surprise. They had never seen me act like this before. I looked elsewhere¡ªtowards Serena, who had turned as white as a sheet, and the other maid, who continued to stand still while expressionless this whole time. At first glance, that maid looked like she was entirely calm. But once I looked at her closely, I could see how she kept picking at the sides of one fingernail, blood slowly trickling out from the fresh wound. I approached that maid and asked her. ¡°Why is your hand like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The maid flinched noticeably, as if she didn¡¯t expect me to ask that question at all. She looked at me with eyes that went as wide as saucers, hurriedly hiding both hands behind her as she stammered. ¡°I-It¡¯s, just, it¡¯s¡­ a habit¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to correct all your bad habits before you can become a lady-in-waiting later, won¡¯t you?¡± And right on cue, Missus Seymour interfered once again. ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t think this child¡¯s habits matter at the moment.¡± ¡°Yes, Missus Seymour, you¡¯re right. So let¡¯s hurry up and do a body search for all the people here.¡± ¡°Do we really need to do that? I¡¯m more curious about why Charlotte Brandon entered the knight commander¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Actually, Missus Seymour, she did that because I told her to.¡± When Missus Seymour spoke, she had a smile on her lips. But now, as she heard my answer, her eyebrows wriggled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for Charlotte to steal a gold brooch like that when she went to the knight commander¡¯s room under my order? It¡¯s not just anyone else¡¯s order¡ªit¡¯s mine, the Duchess¡¯. By chance, will you say that I ordered her to steal that brooch? Or perhaps, do you think that she impulsively pocketed it in there? She didn¡¯t exactly enter that room without anyone knowing. She went there because I gave her an order to do so, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s eyes were blazing with fury. But regardless of that, I turned to the three maids and two ladies-in-waiting. ¡°Now, come forward, let¡¯s search you one by one. Or whoever did it, just come forward and confess before the search. If you do that, I¡¯ll spare you from any corporeal punishment.¡± However, no one admitted anything, so the search eventually commenced. The search was conducted by Charlotte. Missus Seymour glared at me with blazing eyes, but at that moment, Charlotte paused when she took off one of Serena¡¯s socks. ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± As her left foot was raised, Serena remained frozen and speechless. Her face was completely pale. The gold brooch slipped out the sock. She was walking so strangely because the brooch was hidden in her sock. Serena stumbled back and soon collapsed to the floor. I already expected it, but her conviction really was weak. And I already knew the answer, but I still asked. ¡°Serena, did you steal it?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Her shoulders shook as her lips opened and closed. Tears welled up in Serena¡¯s eyes as she shook her head vigorously, as if she really was innocent. When she was about to say something, the unmannered lady-in-waiting stepped forward and shouted. ¡°You! You¡¯re the one who stole it, but you tried to pin it on someone else?! You also stole Lucy¡¯s silver earrings last time, too, didn¡¯t you? Your younger siblings must be so proud of how you¡¯re making a living!¡± The situation started irrationally, and this time, too, it would end irrationally. And it seemed like the most irrational person here was the one who characteristically had no self-awareness. As that lady-in-waiting pointed at Serena, her finger was shaking. I grasped that hand and held it still. Shocked by this, the lady-in-waiting turned to me. With a somewhat bored tone, I said, ¡°Stop it, Ayla. It¡¯s no use. Unfortunately for you, even if you sell the knight commander¡¯s gold brooch¡­ No. Actually, no matter what else you steal, you won¡¯t be able to settle all of your lover¡¯s debts.¡± ¡°What, w-what are you¡­¡± This lady-in-waiting¡¯s name was Ayla. I had quite the laundry list of the disgraces of each and every servant working in this household. And of course, this included Ayla. Chapter 26.1 Chapter 26 ¨C Part 1 There was a saying that went, if you want to fight against and win over the enemy, then you must know the enemy first. There were so many people who were itching to knock me down and drag me all over the place, but I couldn¡¯t let it go and pretend not to see. No matter how helpless I was and how many surprises life would throw at me, I was not such a fool that I¡¯d just let myself be a mob¡¯s prey. In this household, I was ever the target of an ongoing witchhunt. It didn¡¯t matter whether the person who the mob would lynch and burn at the stake was truly a witch or actually innocent. What these people needed was just someone who could be the target of their anger as they rode on that sick sense of pleasure of oppressing others. So, I made up my mind. Rather than letting myself be attacked one-sidedly by your vile maliciousness, rather than letting myself be left in tatters¡ªI¡¯d rather let us all burn in the fire. It was Charlotte¡¯s presence that gave me courage. I was no longer alone as long as Charlotte was beside me. Charlotte was my only friend, the only one at my side, and the person I had a duty to protect. In fact, I was more enraged by the fact that these people¡¯s malice had been directed at her instead of me. Just like right now. ¡°It¡¯s true that Serena was the one who pilfered the knight commander¡¯s gold brooch, but you¡¯re the one who ordered her to do it. After you failed to frame Charlotte, now you¡¯re trying to get Serena to take the fall as your accomplice.¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about, I¡­ N-No, that¡¯s not¡­!¡± Taken aback, Ayla blinked wildly as she stuttered. It was a piece of cake to deal with someone who couldn¡¯t take the heat and couldn¡¯t even think rationally when in a pinch. I continued speaking without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°I knew the truth from the very beginning, Ayla. That you were going to pay off your lover¡¯s debt with the money that you would have gotten from selling the gold brooch. Then you thought to use Serena to steal it since it would be easier to order her to do it. Serena has a family of six to provide for, so she also needs money to feed them. That¡¯s why she accepted your offer to steal the gold brooch. What do you think? Did I get anything wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ayla¡¯s face was entirely pale as she bit her lips. To be honest, everything I said just now was nothing but speculation. However, the guess itself wasn¡¯t baseless as I had knowledge of accurate facts. When a person was in trouble, they would commit something that they wouldn¡¯t normally think of, or they would be completely paralyzed and wouldn¡¯t be able to think of anything. In this case, Ayla was desperate. So, she would also¡­ ¡°¡­Serena, is that true? Did Ayla really tell you to do that?¡± Missus Seymour glanced down at Serena as she asked. As she was sitting collapsed on the floor, Serena continued to be dazed and spaced out. But, trembling, she soon looked at Ayla and nodded. Serena dropped her gaze back to the ground in an instant. Then, with a quivering voice, she answered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the truth¡­ Lady-in-waiting Ayla, s-she told me¡­ she ordered me to steal something reasonably expensive from the knight commander¡¯s room¡­¡± While confessing, Serena grew emotional and so tears flooded from her eyes, then she unhesitatingly dropped to the floor and prostrated in front of Missus Seymour. ¡°Missus Seymour, I-I just followed Miss Ayla¡¯s orders. It¡¯s the truth, I¡ªwithout me, my younger siblings will all die from hunger¡­! O-Our youngest contracted pneumonia not too long ago, and, and my salary couldn¡¯t cover the cost of the medicine, so¡­ please forgive me, Missus!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Missus Seymour stared at Serena for a moment, then she let out a long, drawn-out sigh. She cradled her own forehead. While pressing down on one temple with an index finger and a thumb, the missus spoke gently. ¡°First of all¡­¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s gaze reached Ayla. At this, Ayla flinched and grew even paler. Her entire body was trembling just as much as Serena did. Missus Seymour continued. ¡°Ayla, who is your lover? Is it your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ayla bowed her head and said nothing. It seemed right. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear answering with the truth. Because Ayla¡¯s ¡®lover¡¯ was not her fianc¨¦. Ayla had already been engaged, and she had already promised her future with someone else. And it was not just someone¡ªit was a man who Missus Seymour had personally chosen for her. Ayla was not originally a citizen of Veronis. She was from the former Duchess¡¯ hometown, and that¡¯s perhaps the reason why Missus Seymour especially cherished her. To the point that she personally found a marriage partner for her. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Ayla had any feelings for her fianc¨¦, and she recently became enamored with an actor from a wandering theater company. That actor was Ayla¡¯s lover. It would have been better if it simply ended with just a brief entanglement, but Ayla had gotten swept away. She slept with the man, and she recently learned that he got her pregnant. Ayla hid this fact from everyone and consulted the town doctor without revealing her identity, but then this piece of information reached my ears by accident. ¡®It really was just a coincidence.¡¯ Of course, I¡¯d been secretly doing a background check on Ayla in the meantime, but¡­ In any case, after further investigation, Ayla seemed to be thinking of breaking off her engagement with her fianc¨¦ and eloping with her lover instead. Being as thorough as he was, the merchant who sponsored the theater company made sure to brand the actor who owed him money using a magic tool. If the actor were to run away, the brand would instantly burn him. That¡¯s why Ayla had been stealing from the Valentino Castle all this time¡ªit was to pay off her lover¡¯s debt. And yes, Lucy¡¯s silver earrings had also been stolen by Ayla. Now, the person who ¡®should be lashed¡¯ was not Charlotte, but Ayla. However, Ayla continued to remain silent. I couldn¡¯t see her face because her head was down, but¡­ she probably had a look of despair on her face right now. ¡°Ayla, what on earth happened? I won¡¯t blame you, so just tell me.¡± Missus Seymour urged the younger woman with a gentle tone. She cared about Ayla, so she would definitely feel sorry because of the situation. Even so¡­ ¡°M-Missus¡­ hiic¡­¡± Ayla barely raised her head when she burst out in tears. Missus Seymour embraced her and comforted her again. Ayla began to murmur into the missus¡¯ ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while, Ayla finished talking and looked up earnestly at Missus Seymour. In turn, Missus Seymour was frozen stiff, silent. She looked as though she was wearing an icy mask over her face, and the look in her eyes gradually became colder and colder. Right. I knew this would happen. Chapter 26.2 Chapter 26 ¨C Part 2 Missus Seymour suddenly jumped to her feet and pushed Ayla violently away from her. She stared at the lady-in-waiting in disgust. As Ayla looked up at the missus blankly, these cold words followed. ¡°Dirty, vulgar thing.¡± ¡°M-Missus¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a lady-in-waiting of House Valentino. Is it not enough that you slept with that wandering scoundrel, but you¡¯re bearing his child as well?¡± Missus Seymour was this kind of person. She endlessly pretended to be affectionate, but the truth was that she was ruthless beyond measure and she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut someone off if need be. And, she was an aristocrat to the core. Whenever she considered other people, she tended to put more weight to their lineage rather than their character. The only reason she was particularly fond of Ayla was because of Ayla¡¯s lineage. Ayla was the daughter of a fairly respectable family in her hometown, and she was an impeccable lady-in-waiting. If Ayla had instead been a lowborn maid, then Missus Seymour wouldn¡¯t have even deigned to spare her a single glance. As a matter of fact, Missus Seymour¡¯s dislike for me and Charlotte was from the same vein. She was dissatisfied with me not just because of the sole reason that I was a daughter from House Everett. Of course, that much was a considerable reason, but about half of her loathing for me stemmed from the fact that I was born from a commoner maid¡¯s womb. ¡°Ayla, you shall be confined to your room, so don¡¯t even think of taking one step out of there until I so command it. And you, Serena, it¡¯s the same for you.¡± ¡°Yes, Missus¡­¡± ¡°M-Missus¡­ Please forgive me. I made a grave mistake¡­!¡± Unlike Serena, who readily accepted Missus Seymour¡¯s orders, Ayla grabbed the hem of Missus Seymour¡¯s dress and clung onto it for dear life. Missus Seymour looked down coldly at the crying Ayla and soon shook her off roughly once more. Her icy voice rang through the entire Avoridge Hall. ¡°How dare you touch me with those filthy hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Now what are you all doing? Hurry up and drag Ayla and Serena to their rooms!¡± As they were watching from the sidelines, the other ladies-in-waiting and maids began to drag the two other women by their arms. Other people emerged from behind the columns to help. Perhaps they had been hiding and watching from there since earlier. Serena was taken away from the scene without any problems, but Ayla continued to struggle and resist, shouting out that there was something she had to tell Missus Seymour. Nevertheless, she was outnumbered, and so her figure shortly disappeared from the Avoridge Hall. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Averting her eyes from the direction where Ayla disappeared off to, Missus Seymour turned to look at me. Her eyes were as sharp as the blade of a knife. She was supposed to apologize for accusing Charlotte without any proof, however, it looked like she would rather die before doing that. Sure enough, Missus Seymour instead brought up another topic. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you knew so much about the Valentino Castle¡¯s servants, Lily.¡± In other words, she was asking whether I did background checks on the servants or not. At this, I smiled broadly. Doing background checks was a piece of cake for me, and it was because of the disguising magic tool I got from Owen. I disguised myself as several other people and gathered information here and there. Charlotte also helped from time to time. Charlotte herself had a natural talent for breaking down other people¡¯s guards and befriending them. Besides that, her acting skills were excellent as well. Missus Seymour was clearly underestimating Charlotte. ¡°As the lady of the house, it¡¯s only natural that I need to know the people who are working for the family¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing my reply, Missus Seymour was rendered speechless, however, she soon put on a mask of composure. Still visible in her eyes was her burning fury, but she couldn¡¯t even ask me why I was doing background checks on the servants. Because it really was only natural that the lady of the house would ¡®know¡¯ about the personal history of the servants. ¡°Right, you must have been very busy in the meantime, Lily. This is truly unexpected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I remained silent and continued to smile. Missus Seymour dropped her gaze from me and turned to look at Charlotte, who stood quietly while holding that gold brooch. Missus Seymour spoke. ¡°Then, Charlotte. I¡¯ll personally return the brooch to the Commander, so hand that over to me.¡± Until the very end, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to apologize to Charlotte. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding.¡¯ ¡®I went too far.¡¯ It¡¯s not as if she¡¯d lose face if she said even just a few words such as these. My anger had already subsided, but I felt it simmering once again. Missus Seymour must have already known that Charlotte was innocent, but she still went on to try punishing Charlotte with those lashings after an empty accusation. She was hell bent on cutting off my arms and legs. As she pretended to be more noble than anybody else, she¡¯s the one who was more disgraceful than anyone else. Charlotte hesitated for a moment before she held out the gold brooch. But as soon as Missus Seymour tried to take it from her, I stood in front of Charlotte. ¡°¡­Lily, is there something more you have to say?¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s face crumpled into a displeased expression as she asked. In response, I let out the sentence I¡¯ve sorted out in my mind, articulating one word at a time. ¡°Do not touch my people again, Missus Seymour.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± ¡°This is a warning. If something like this happens again¡­ Just like today, I¡¯m not going to stay still. As you mentioned, there are many things that I ¡®know very well¡¯.¡± I pushed out the last few words of the sentence with force and looked straight into Missus Seymour¡¯s eyes. This much should be enough. This should send the message that ¡®I know about your weakness as well.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­You¡­¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s mask collapsed right then, showing her raw emotions on her face. Her face contorted in anger that was as ferocious as a demoness. Her usual noble countenance was nowhere to be found. All that¡¯s left standing before me was a woman who had lost her rationality, viciously baring her teeth at me. As her shoulders seemed to shake tremendously, something that no one would have expected transpired in a blink of an eye. SLAP! ¡°How, how dare you¡­!¡± My cheek burned and stung. I realized a beat late that Missus Seymour had slapped me. It happened in a flash. Feeling the corners of my own lips curling up, I raised my head. Charlotte cried out to me. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Like a madman, I let out a short bark of laughter. I didn¡¯t expect how ¡®that fact¡¯ would get this much of a rise out of Missus Seymour! I wanted to laugh even more, even louder, to enjoy this unexpected harvest. But instead, I wrapped a hand over my stinging cheek and made a pitiful expression. Because one such person had arrived just in time. Across the hall, I made eye contact with Theodore, who was standing there, frozen in shock. The corners of my lips twitched again and I suppressed the urge to laugh. Instead, I strained my eyes and deliberately shed tears. Crying at will was as easy as breathing. Fixing my eyes on Theodore, I spoke with a small, shaking voice. ¡°Duke¡­¡± And it was at that time that Missus Seymour flinched and backed away from me hurriedly. The moment she saw Theodore, her complexion turned entirely ashen. Chapter 27.1 Chapter 27 ¨C Part 1 Silence weighed heavily upon the Avoridge Hall. It was like the calm before a storm. And I¡¯m glad that the storm was about to hit. It¡¯s the first time that Missus Seymour lost her composure to this extent. Even when it was first found out that Theodore lost his memories and started hovering around me, she never acted this way. She continued to try and raise the corners of her lips into a smile, but her mouth just kept twitching. Then, I glanced over to Theodore with a pitiful expression, and it was at this time that anger gradually spread over his shocked face. ¡°What¡­¡± His low voice resounded across the quiet hall. ¡°What on earth is going on here¡­? Aunt¡­¡± With his hands clenched into fists, he strode towards this way. Behind him was the knight commander, who was observing the situation with wide eyes. Missus Seymour blankly stared at the two for a moment, then she opened her lips. ¡°T-Theo, I just¡­¡± I never thought I¡¯d ever hear Missus Seymour be so bewildered. Moreover, the distorted expression that she had right now was nowhere near what she usually looked like. I felt very pleased by this. Was this what people call retribution? I rejoiced inwardly, but Theodore came closer to me before I knew it and carefully examined my cheek. ¡°¡­It¡¯s swollen. We need to hurry and get you an ice pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª This much is bearable.¡± Almost slipping up and answering calmly as usual, I quickly tried to look as if I was in pain. In a situation like this, it¡¯s better to give them a show. Theodore let out a pained sigh as if he was the one who was hit. He turned around and looked at Missus Seymour. Missus Seymour still looked as if she was in shock herself, but quickly enough, she schooled her features and put on a mask of composure. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s already thought of a suitable excuse in that head of hers. And I can guess what she¡¯ll say. ¡°Aunt. What did you say to Lily?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was evidently laced with fury. It was Missus Seymour he was getting angry at right now, not anyone else. What a strange sight to see. Was this what people meant when they¡¯d say, ¡®you can see all sorts of things the longer you live¡¯? ¡°Theo¡­ You must be very surprised, too, but there¡¯s a reason for this.¡± ¡°Whatever your reason is, how could there be any justification in laying a hand on the Duchess of Valentino? Regardless of whether you are an elder.¡± Theodore¡¯s anger was not dampened at all, but instead, it turned cold. Perhaps in a state of disbelief that Theodore was angry at her, Missus Seymour blinked several times as she continued to look baffled. It¡¯s like she was a mother seeing her son rebel against her. I held back the urge to smirk. Missus Seymour likened herself as Theodore¡¯s biological mother. And Theodore was aware of this fact. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was happy about it. ¡°I do hope that something like this doesn¡¯t happen again. Do not lay a hand on Lily. These are not empty words, Aunt, so please keep this in mind.¡± His words were nothing short of a coldblooded warning. If something like what happened today would be repeated¡­ What was Theodore thinking to do to Missus Seymour? Missus Seymour¡¯s influence in this household was by no means negligible, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything to punish this behavior, but¡­ If this were to happen a second time, it seemed like he would no longer sit idly by. In her shock, Missus Seymour covered her lips. She went closer to Theodore as she spoke. ¡°Theo, please listen to me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I have to listen to. I¡¯ll be off with Lily.¡± Theodore was adamant about not hearing excuses about how the missus slapped me. He wrapped one arm around my shoulders and led me out of the hall. Charlotte and the knight commander followed behind us. After taking a glimpse behind me, I briefly explained to Theodore why the situation escalated. ¡°¡­I see.¡± And after hearing the entire story, Theodore nodded quietly and opened the door with one hand. His other hand was still on my shoulder. I wanted to take that hand off me, but all I could do was flinch. ¡°¡­Your Graces¡­?¡± The scent of medicine entered my senses. Theodore led me to the medical bay of my personal doctor, Jane Thorpe. With round eyes, Jane Thorpe looked alternately between me and Theodore, then she asked urgently. ¡°What happened? Madam, are you in pain anywhe¡­ ah.¡± The single ¡®ah¡¯ held a lot of unsaid words. Jane¡¯s eyes were fixed on my swollen cheek. She was momentarily shocked, but she soon collected herself and spoke with a serious tone. ¡°First, please sit over here.¡± Not long after I sat down, Jane began treating me. The cold disinfectant-coated cloth was wiped over my cheek. It stung a little, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. I had been injured many times in the Everett residence, so this much wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Does it sting, Madam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is it throbbing or¡­¡± I shook my head. Jane Thorpe let out a small sigh, then she applied a cream over my cheek. After receiving treatment like that, the swelling seemed to have subsided a little. I rose to my feet and found Charlotte hovering nearby. She came forward and asked. ¡°Should I get the Madam an ice pack, Doctor?¡± ¡°After the cream has soaked in, please apply an ice pack for about thirty minutes before the Madam goes to bed. I don¡¯t think it will be needed tomorrow¡­¡± Jane Thorpe told her instructions as she examined my cheek again, then she handed over the medicine I needed to take. She said that it can relieve the swelling and will help with the pain and throbbing. ¡°The Madam isn¡¯t in the condition to take any more medications right now, so¡­ Please just take what I¡¯ve given you now, not any other medications.¡± As Jane added this, Theodore¡¯s expression grew dark. I knew why he reacted in that way, but I didn¡¯t want to think deeply about it. I brushed away the thought of it. Chapter 27.2 Chapter 27 ¨C Part 2 After we left the ward, Charlotte returned the gold brooch to the knight commander. He exchanged a few words with Charlotte while looking quite elated, then he glanced this way and looked at Theodore. Shortly after, he recalled that there was something urgent he needed to do, and so he left as though he was running away. Theodore turned to Charlotte and spoke. ¡°You must have had a hard time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was the first time he said something like this to her. Charlotte stared blankly at him in shock, but she immediately nodded awkwardly. It¡¯s clear that she wasn¡¯t all that pleased by Theodore¡¯s kindness. ¡°¡­Lily, it would be better for you to return to your room and rest now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest here, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I was going to just agree, but then I recalled Adeline belatedly. However, if I face her again while looking like this, it¡¯s going to be a problem. I thought about it for a moment, then I opened my lips and explained. ¡°The Young Lady of the Alvinith Duchy is still in the drawing room. Would it be alright if you relay my message? That I¡¯m not feeling well so I need to retire. I ask for her understanding, and I apologize that I kept her waiting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed when he listened to my words. It looked like this was the first time he¡¯s heard that Adeline was here inside the Valentine Castle. There even seemed to be a hint of annoyance on his countenance, but he answered right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Lady Alvinith. All you have to do is rest well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± And Theodore escorted me to my room. His kindness, which was so unlike him, still made me very uncomfortable. After he left, the goosebumps on my forearm disappeared as well. I felt so mentally fatigued. I let out a deep sigh and collapsed on my bed. Charlotte hurried to examine my cheek. ¡°Madam, does it still hurt?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m quite fine. Just get me a cup of tea please.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Soon enough, Charlotte brought me some tea and told me about what happened with the commander earlier. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I went into the Commander¡¯s room and waited, but he didn¡¯t come after ten minutes, so I just went out again.¡± ¡°I see.¡± To summarize, here was how it went. The commander seemed to have gone out in a rush because he was accompanying Theodore on an outing. He returned momentarily and asked Charlotte, who he encountered in the hallway outside his room, to go inside first since it might take ten minutes for him to come back again. Still, it took more time than he expected. It was within that timeframe that the theft happened. It must have been after Charlotte left the room when Serena and Ayla stole the gold brooch. Serena happened to see Charlotte at that time and thought of pinning the crime onto Charlotte. After both Charlotte and the brooch were out of the room already, she was going to snitch to the commander once he returned. ¡®But when Charlotte was called by Missus Seymour, the Commander was out on urgent business again.¡¯ It got so convoluted and twisted that it became the perfect situation to misunderstand Charlotte. If not for Jenna running to me and letting me know about what was happening, Charlotte would have certainly received the lashing. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe that she was going to proceed with the lashing without even any definite proof. I¡¯m getting angry just thinking about it again.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened as she heard what I murmured with a low voice. For some reason, she hesitated for a while, but then she glanced at me with tears welling in her eyes. ¡°¡­Thank you, Madam.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go pick some flowers from the rear garden! You¡¯ll feel much better once you see fresh flowers, Madam. I¡¯ll be right back, so please rest well!¡± Then, like an arrow, she shot out of the room. By the time I finished my cup of tea, Charlotte returned with ten flowers. They helped me feel a lot better. * * * I had no choice but to go to the commander personally because Charlotte couldn¡¯t deliver my message to him during that mishap. As I talked to him, the commander¡¯s eyes the entire time were glancing towards Charlotte with an odd gaze. Besides that, there was no progress in the conversation because Charlotte kept apologizing, saying that it was her fault that she had almost gotten falsely accused. It was only after this conversation that I was able to take a look at the military records that the commander handed to me. Originally, he would have needed to ask for Theodore¡¯s permission before letting anyone access the records, but he pointed out Theodore¡¯s attitude towards me yesterday and deemed that it would be alright. It wouldn¡¯t be my responsibility if the commander would later be reprimanded by Theodore though. And it¡¯s all because the commander was distracted by Charlotte. I took a close look at the records detailing Theodore¡¯s injury, memorized what¡¯s written, then returned the documents to the commander. Then, I asked indirectly. ¡°Other than what¡¯s written in these records, was there anything suspicious or strange when he received that injury?¡± Still furtively glancing towards Charlotte, the commander grew flustered as if he¡¯d been caught doing something wrong, then he replied. ¡°That¡¯s, well¡­ there was nothing. I don¡¯t recall, Madam. There were a lot of monsters going through the rift, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After talking to him, I left through the door. I started to head towards my room with Charlotte, thinking about eating a few refreshments, but then I heard the commander¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Charlotte.¡± It seemed like there¡¯s something he still wanted to say to Charlotte. The commander tried to gauge my reaction. Aloofly, I nodded. Immediately reddening a little, the commander turned towards Charlotte. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, perhaps next week¡­¡± I watched from the side as the commander timidly asked Charlotte on a date, but she hastily turned him down. The rejected commander soon became sullen. He looked like a large hunting dog that lost his master. After a while, we returned to my room and I was left alone with Charlotte. She sighed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Of course, I¡¯ll always be by the Madam¡¯s side.¡± Smiling without saying a word, I drew the window curtains close. The sun was unusually bright today, prickling against my eyes. * * * Four days later, the crown prince¡¯s hunting banquet commenced. Chapter 28.1 Chapter 28 ¨C Part 1 In recent days, a strange atmosphere started to envelop the Valentino Castle. This was because of how Theodore¡¯s attitude towards me had changed. All over the castle, rumors had spread about how Missus Seymour had slapped me, and also about how Theodore was absolutely enraged because of this. The ones who spread this probably were the people who sneaked in and peeked that day. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re the ones responsible for these rumors. Ayla was promptly fired and kicked out of the residence, and Serena was kept under probation. Theodore felt pity for Serena because of her situation, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t impose that heavy of a punishment for her. Besides, Serena had only been tricked by Ayla. ¡°Madam, will you be replying to Princess Alvinith¡¯s letter?¡± Charlotte hesitated to ask me this. I thought about it for a moment, but I shook my head. Unexpectedly, a letter from Adeline Alvinith arrived this morning. There¡¯s no need to reply though. We¡¯re going to meet again soon anyway. I stood in front of the mirror and straightened my clothes. ¡°Bring me one more feather accessory. A pink one.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Charlotte moved swiftly and brought me the pink feather accessory. I adorned my ivory-colored hat with it. There were already other white feathers on this hat, but it felt so drab with just white. I needed to lighten my appearance at least. As it was, I looked as pale as an invalid on her deathbed. ¡°Is there anything else you need, Madam?¡± ¡°¡­Mm, I think this will do. Let¡¯s get going.¡± When I went down to the first floor with Charlotte, the servants waiting at the foyer greeted and bowed towards me. This show of discipline was a 180-degree shift from how they treated me before. Back then, although they regarded me with courtesy, there was a nuance to their behavior that still made it obvious how they were disregarding me. Rather than this change being pleasant, it was just laughable. People were always like this, so easily swayed by public opinion instead of sticking to their own thoughts and principles. The moment Theodore would revert his attitude towards me, so would they. Of course, I don¡¯t believe for one second that Theodore¡¯s kindness towards me would last. A cold smile naturally formed on my lips. As I crossed the threshold, Missus Seymour and I met gazes, but neither of us extended a greeting towards the other. At the sight, the servants clearly lit up and whispered amongst themselves. It was only a matter of course. ¡®I¡¯m so sick of this.¡¯ With the familiar feeling of displeasure, I walked towards the front yard, where a carriage was parked before the front steps. Next to the carriage, House Valentino¡¯s mage bowed towards me. This man was as eccentric as anyone could be, but compared to the other people who constantly cursed at me, he had no particular interest in my business, and he often kept to himself while muttering some unfamiliar words to himself. Even now, his gaze soon left me as he stared blankly in the air, just as he was doing before he bowed to me. Being able to live in your own world was also some type of ability, I guess. ¡°My dear.¡± I heard Theodore¡¯s voice behind me. I would never get used to being called ¡®my dear¡¯. Just the sound of it almost made my face distort, but I quickly schooled my features into an expressionless mask. Theodore smiled at me and offered one outstretched hand. ¡°I¡¯m late. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but I instead just shook my head and took his hand. Refusing his hand here when there were so many people watching would just be stupid. Theodore held my hand tightly and leaned down his upper body a little, looking into my eyes intently. That attentive gaze of his was so burdensome. Despite the somewhat cloudy weather, his eyes were still so strikingly blue. I used to like his eyes. But if I ever thought the same way again, I¡¯d rather ram my head into the carriage walls instead. ¡°Your cheek isn¡¯t swollen anymore. I¡¯m glad it left no trace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± To be honest, I wasn¡¯t hurt that bad either. Nevertheless, after that day, Theodore still checked my cheek several times more. It was dumbfounding how much he cared for me, as if I was a fragile, delicate porcelain doll. How absurd was it that the man, who once wouldn¡¯t hear me out and was so cruel and heartless towards me, was now someone who was so sweet and considerate. I could feel my anger rising to the crown of my head. ¡°Then, shall we get into the carriage? I had it changed into a more comfortable carriage rather than the usual carriages we have. Our trip should be more comfortable this way.¡± Once we get into the carriage, I¡¯ll be able to let go of his hand. I nodded quickly. The sound of Theodore¡¯s soft laughter brushed past like the wind. Soon, he gently led me to the carriage. As soon as I got in, I let go of his hand and sat in one corner. If he wasn¡¯t riding on horseback to the venue, then he would of course choose to sit at the opposite side. But unexpectedly enough, Theodore sat next to me. He even sat close and held my hand again. I stared back at him with round eyes. I don¡¯t know what I look like¡ªI¡¯ve lost my composure now. He gave me a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯ll sit next to you just in case, Lily. I¡¯ll have to be close to you so I can protect you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Entering the carriage last, Charlotte hesitated before she sat across from us. The eccentric mage, who entered as well before I knew it, spoke with a flat expression on his face. ¡°If you¡¯re all ready to go, let¡¯s set off.¡± Then, the mana in the air turned into golden specks, soon coating the carriage at once. I couldn¡¯t see clearly because all I could see out the window was the color gold, but it seemed like the knights and the other servants were also covered by the spell. It didn¡¯t take long before the heavy, nauseating feeling came over. In a blink of an eye, the scenery outside changed. And so, we arrived at the place where the hunting party was being held. The Ashridge Forest, a terrain owned by the crown prince. Chapter 28.2 Chapter 28 ¨C Part 2 We traveled as a group for about fifteen minutes more, then we arrived at the crown prince¡¯s villa. It¡¯s called a villa, but truthfully, it was as grand as a mansion. The place could accommodate more than fifty guests, plus also the servants and knights that each guest brought with them. ¡°Lily, the floor is slippery. Be careful.¡± As he had been glued to my side throughout the entire trip, Theodore still wouldn¡¯t stop sticking to me once we arrived. His behavior was so burdensome that I couldn¡¯t control the expression on my face now. Still, as I got off the carriage, I tried hard to school my hardened features because other people¡¯s eyes were drawn to us at once. Their gazes were full of prying curiosity, perhaps because of the rumors circulating about how the Duke and Duchess of Valentino have become amicable towards each other. ¡°I shall lead Your Graces the Duke and the Duchess of Valentino to the room you will be staying in.¡± Ignoring the prickly gazes, we followed after the attendant who guided us to our room. After checking the room we were guided to for a moment, we soon went out again. As we reached the middle of the garden, the crown prince was seen to be in the middle of a commotion. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see who will win the hunt! Firstly, though, it¡¯s not going to be me¡ªthat¡¯s for sure! Hahaha!¡± ¡­It still confuses me whether he¡¯s just self-assured enough to make himself the butt of the joke or if he¡¯s just pretending to be a carefree man. In any case, it¡¯s true that his hunting skills were terrible. He loved the sport of hunting itself, but he had no talent in shooting an arrow from a bow or throwing a spear. Even so, he seemed to be adept enough in handling a sword. ¡°Oh? I wonder who¡¯s this!¡± After looking this way, the crown prince shouted at us in delight. He¡¯s fond of Theodore. However, I didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of a personal reason or if it¡¯s because of a political agreement¡­ Judging by the crown prince¡¯s past behavior, he seemed to be trying to win Theodore over to his side. ¡°Duke Valentino! And the Duchess. I¡¯m so pleased to see you side by side.¡± As we approached, I smiled hollowly at the crown prince, who began to speak so much. I really don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll ever be able to match the wavelength of this man, just like with Rozenne Delacroix. If I were to describe it, it¡¯s like I lose strength the longer we talk¡­ ¡°Goodness, Duchess, your pallor is much worse now compared to the last time we met. You should take more care of your health.¡± The last time we met¡­ It was last winter¡­ No, it was around the end of March earlier this year. The Fraunces Kingdom¡ªthough it differed from region to region¡ªwas a country that was not very hot during summer and not very cold during winter, but this year, the temperature had gotten especially low, especially as April approached. The crown prince had visited the Valentino Castle by the end of March, when it was especially cold. He visited because he said he wanted to catch a white fox with luscious fur so that he could present it as a gift to his consort, but¡­ Eventually, the crown prince didn¡¯t catch a single one. Theodore had caught six, so he gave the crown prince three as a gift. ¡°Duchess, will you be able to ride on horseback today? If you think it¡¯ll be too hard on you, you may rest inside instead. You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡± At the crown prince¡¯s words, all I could say was, ¡®Thank you for your concern,¡¯ but the crown princess soon hinted at her husband. Unlike the crown prince, she had a quiet, more reserved personality. She was also the direct opposite of her sister, Rozenne Delacroix. It¡¯s amazing to see how the royal couple, despite their differences in personality, were doing quite well together. With a neutral smile on my lips, I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you very much for your concern, Your Highness the Royal Consort.¡± ¡°Yes, let me know if you¡¯re having a hard time.¡± Still smiling, I bowed my head to her. The crown princess has always been taking good care of me, but I still couldn¡¯t tell whether this was out of duty or out of sympathy. I have a feeling it¡¯s the latter. ¡°Lily, I have something for you.¡± Then, as if he just remembered, Theodore said this. From his pocket, he took out a brooch with a pale pink gem on it, then he proceeded to attach it directly to the collar of my riding suit. Right then, people around us turned to stare in astonishment. In particular, the most bothersome gaze was the crown prince stared so blatantly at us with curiosity. ¡°I infused the gemstone with my elemental power. I¡¯m sure nothing will happen, but¡­ just in case of an emergency, this will protect you. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± The gemstone seemed to be a rose quartz. When I gently touched it with a fingertip, I could feel its warmth. People who have entered a contract with an elemental spirit had the ability to infuse their elemental power into metals or gemstones like this. Not all kinds of materials are good for this, but only gemstones or metals of the highest purity. After being infused into a medium like this, it¡¯ll be possible for anyone to wield the elemental power that¡¯s inside it. Something like this was similar to how a magic tool worked. Of course, compared to the original power of the contractor, this was much weaker and more limited. Still, this was very helpful when dealing with monsters. That¡¯s why the stronger the elemental power of the territory lords, the better they could protect their land. ¡°¡­The rumors must be true. The Duke seems to care very much about her?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like it. I didn¡¯t really believe it myself, until I saw it with my own two eyes¡­¡± People started whispering here and there. Then, when I looked around with an aloof expression, they all quickly closed their flapping mouths. Hearing people gossip like this always made me feel dirty. Some of them have even made bets about when exactly the divorce would happen. Did they not have any other hobby other than using other people¡¯s misfortunes as their entertainment? Letting out a sigh, I glanced back at the crown prince. I was about to ask what time the hunt would start, but the crowd grew noisy once more. ¡®What is it this time¡­¡¯ I frowned slightly as I stared in the direction of where the fuss had started. The first thing I saw was their silver hair that glowed with a blue tinge beneath the sun. Ah. This single sound left my lips as soon as I realized. I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t see them anywhere yet. If I hadn¡¯t been so aware of the crown prince, I would have noticed them earlier. The two brothers of House Everett. Owen and Hessen walked forward side by side. And, those two scoundrels were glaring straight at me. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 29.1 Chapter 29 ¨C Part 1 ¡°Oh? Duke Everett isn¡¯t coming?¡± Thanks to the crown prince quickly stepping forward, Owen and Hessen¡¯s sharp eyes were directed away from me. As Theodore was standing next to me, he wrapped an arm around my shoulders and hugged me closely. The fact that he was trying to protect me now made me feel conflicted. With the past and the present intersecting, the dissonance made my mind go blank. Before I knew it, Owen and Hessen were talking to the crown prince. It was mainly Owen who was talking to him, while Hessen looked at me from time to time and glared at me. As though I didn¡¯t know who he was, I averted my gaze. But at that same moment, one person¡¯s unusual presence in this event heightened my already taut nerves. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± When I felt someone else¡¯s gaze on me, I turned my eyes. And unexpectedly, the person who I felt peculiarly about was someone I¡¯m meeting for the first time. He¡¯s standing a little behind Owen. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Somehow, I had a bad feeling. I frowned slightly, then the man raised his head and stared straight into my eyes. At that moment, I unconsciously froze up. His eyes were empty¡ªas if there was truly nothing within him. Like a dead man. ¡°Madam, that¡¯s the new mage working under Young Duke Owen.¡± Charlotte whispered behind me. I nodded wordlessly and stared at that person. Because his face was covered by a hood, all I could see was part of his face and his thin wrists at the end of his long sleeves. His skin was exceedingly pale. No matter how much I looked at him¡­ He didn¡¯t look like a normal mage. ¡®He¡¯s the mage who started working under Owen around the same time Theodore suffered that head injury¡­¡¯ The military records I read through a while back¡­ There was nothing unusual about anything. However, there was one part that bothered me. That day, there were many monsters pouring out of the rifts. Apart from their numbers, those monsters had also been very vicious. ¡®I knew it, there¡¯s something suspicious about that mage. I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯ It was just a hunch, but I couldn¡¯t help but keep paying attention to this matter. I couldn¡¯t ignore my intuition. ¡°Hello, Lily.¡± My train of thought suddenly broke apart as the languid voice entered my ears. After finishing his chat with the crown prince, Owen came to greet me. He was glancing down at me while standing with a haughty posture, his demeanor boasting of a ruler¡¯s superiority, just as usual. I always felt helpless in front of Owen, but at the same time, I was overcome by a murderous intent towards him. Owen smirked crookedly and bowed lightly with his head. ¡°And, Duke Valentino. How have you been?¡± It was as if all the air around me had become frozen. This must be quite the spectacle for the others to watch. Then came Theodore¡¯s cold voice. ¡°I have been well, thanks to you.¡± ¡°Right. You must have liked my gift.¡± ¡­Gift? What gift? This was the first time I¡¯m hearing about this. I grimaced and glanced at Theodore, but he looked at me with a complicated gaze and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later. After the hunting party.¡± His memories were faulty¡ªwell, only regarding me¡ªbut what on earth happened between him and Owen? I glanced at Theodore and tried to speak, but a high-pitched voice pierced my eardrums. ¡°Big Sis! Ah, I mean, Your Highness.¡± This loud-mouthed woman was none other than Rozenne Delacroix. She had a pleasant greeting with her older sister, the crown princess, then she turned her head and started waving wildly at someone else. When I looked to see who it was, it was someone I recognized at first sight. Zenedier Delacroix. ¡°Brother! Zen! Hurry, come over here!¡± Rozenne¡¯s older brother, while the crown prince¡¯s younger brother. He was the successor of House Delacroix. Queen Ellemiel arrived as well, and soon after she presented to everyone the coral bracelet, which would be the prize of today¡¯s winner. Looking closely, I saw that the bracelet was not only adorned by corals, but also diamonds and pearls. It was truly an iridescent piece, but it was an accessory that could be worn by anyone regardless of their gender. ¡°Now then, let the hunt begin!¡± The crown prince clapped his hands together once as he proclaimed. Until the very end, Hessen didn¡¯t come to greet Theodore at all. And he just glared at me as though he was about to devour me whole. Ignoring Hessen, I looked around instead. I saw that Marquis Chester was here, but his brother, Lennon Chester, was nowhere to be found. Perhaps he¡¯s absent from today¡¯s event. In any case, as I mounted my horse, I thought about how it¡¯s nice that I wouldn¡¯t have to see his disgusting face. Those who were participating in the hunt were supposed to take the lead, and then the spectators would follow behind. In other words, we would be divided into two groups. It would be difficult for the participants to concentrate on the hunt if the spectators would be wandering around the perimeter, so it¡¯s imperative to be separated like so. This way, the participants wouldn¡¯t be distracted. There should be nothing to worry about, especially since the Ashridge forest was not a habitat to any dangerous animals. That is, unless a rift suddenly appears¡­ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 29.2 Chapter 29 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Lily.¡± Ignoring the crown prince, Theodore turned to me as he called my name. It seemed as if he was interpreting my concerns in his way. Sure enough, he clasped my hand and spoke. ¡°Since there are knights escorting you, there won¡¯t be any trouble, but still be careful. Don¡¯t take off the brooch I just gave you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The people glancing this way, watching me and Theodore, gradually seemed to be getting used to the sight. Theodore gently let go of my hand and left my side. Still though, he kept looking back as though he couldn¡¯t bear to take his eyes off me. Uninterested in him, I turned away and headed towards the place where Queen Ellemiel, the crown princess and Rozenne were. I knew that I¡¯d be the safest with these three people. After all, they had the most escort knights. ¡­But unlike how it was before, I could now see one more person with them. It was none other than Adeline. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After thinking about it for a moment, I changed my mind and I was about to turn my horse away. But at that moment, Adeline stopped me in my tracks as she called me in a bright voice. ¡°Duchess Valentino!¡± Since she was waving her hand so innocently to beckon me her way, if I were to ignore her and go elsewhere, the only one who¡¯d be seen in a bad light was me. I turned my horse this side and that so it eventually let out a sigh, but I soon pasted a smile on my lips. When I arrived at Adeline¡¯s side, she smiled and spoke to me warmly as though we were close. ¡°Lily, who do you think is going to win today? I¡¯m betting on Theo.¡± In the past, whenever Adeline spoke to me like this with such a bright expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. But now, it didn¡¯t matter. Rather, seeing Adeline consistently act like this made me pity her. I answered her with a gracious smile. ¡°I¡¯m also rooting for ¡®my husband¡¯ to win, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Adeline¡¯s smile seemed to falter for a second, but it grew wide again. I don¡¯t know anything else about her, but she was surely perfect whenever it came to schooling her facial expressions. She was about to answer back, but the voice of one tactless person intervened. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Of course Duchess Valentino is going to support her husband. What kind of obvious question is that, Miss Adeline?¡± What she said brought our surroundings to a freezing temperature. However, Rozenne, the very person who spoke up, turned towards the crown princess and continued their chat as though she didn¡¯t care at all. While taking advantage of the usefulness of a tactless person who couldn¡¯t read the mood, I steered my horse to a slow trot. As I joined the flanks of a group of noblewomen and ladies, with knights escorting us on both sides, we soon arrived at the entrance of the Ashridge Forest. The forest was filled with luscious green foliage and silence hanging in the air. From time to time, we could hear only the rustling of leaves as a breeze would pass by, the sound of bugs hiding in the grass, and the chirping of small birds. Naturally, there were many insects coming out in a forest like this when it¡¯s summertime. I put on my thin, silk gloves that reached my wrists, then lowered the mesh attached to my hat down to my neck. I hate bugs. No, actually, I hate summer itself. And compared to the outdoor events that were held during winter, I disliked having to go out in the heat. And most of all, I truly hate that so many insects would come out. ¡°You seem to be thoroughly armed, Duchess Valentino.¡± With a smile, Queen Ellemiel spoke to me as she steered her horse so that we were riding side by side. I smiled back with a hint of embarrassment. I had to act accordingly in front of her as she was the queen. If I could look like a crumpled wildflower amidst a bouquet, that would be even better. I considered Ellemiel to be a frightening person. She was harmless, vulnerable and endlessly generous with the people she had to protect. However, she was cunning, greedy and endlessly cruel to the ones she considered to be a threat. The type of person that Ellemiel disliked the most was someone typically like Adeline. I¡¯m quite sure that Queen Ellemiel was already well aware of what exactly Adeline looked like beneath her mask. ¡°Here, try taking a whiff first, spray it on yourself and see if it¡¯ll be effective. The bugs that try to come to you will decrease significantly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± I politely accepted the small crystal bottle that the queen handed over to me. When I took off the cap and sniffed it, there was a hint of a piquant scent amidst a cool fragrance. It seemed to be a mix of eucalyptus, peppermint and cinnamon. I knew that a scent like this would drive away the bugs, so I sprayed it moderately on my body. Grateful by this, I smiled at Queen Ellemiel and returned the bottle to her. ¡°By the way, your complexion seems to be declining by the day, Duchess. Are you doing alright?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡­I have no idea why there¡¯s so many people interested in my health these days. My horse was trotting at an unhurried pace, which was just the same pace as the queen¡¯s horse. The people at the lead of the hunt were now nowhere to be seen. That¡¯s how far the distance between us had gotten. I could hear nothing unusual around us. However, as we went deeper into the forest, I could feel my skin prickling, worsening the bad feeling I¡¯ve had since earlier. ¡®¡­.It¡¯s weird. What on earth is making me feel this way?¡¯ Chapter 30.1 Chapter 30 ¨C Part 1 ¡°We¡¯re here now, but I¡¯ve not even seen a rabbit. Perhaps the people who¡¯ve gone ahead have found their own prey, but¡­¡± The crown princess murmured with a low voice. Certainly, not a squirrel could be seen, let alone a rabbit. But there was something else that bothered me more. ¡®Is anyone else feeling this?¡¯ The deeper we went into the forest, the clearer it became to me that there¡¯s something up in the air. It wasn¡¯t exactly an unpleasant feeling. Rather than that¡­ It felt as if there was a small petal flying in, fluttered gently by a passing wind¡ªthat kind of sensation. I wanted to ask people around me if they also felt anything strange, but I eventually closed my lips. It might just be me, and I¡¯d look strange bringing up something unnecessary. ¡®¡­But just in case, I need to stay alert. And Owen¡¯s mage is also suspicious¡­¡¯ Then at that moment, I felt something different. Immediately on reflex, I halted my horse. I felt chills down my spine along with a wave of anxiety. If I had felt just a tickling sensation of something harmless earlier¡­ This was the complete opposite. ¡°Duchess Valentino?¡± The crown princess looked back at me with a perplexed look when I stopped in place. And it was only then that I realized what this feeling was. It was the sensation of¡­space being distorted. And I felt this only once before¡ªwhen a rift had appeared in a village at Veronis. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Duchess Valentino? Is horseback riding too difficult for you after all?¡± Adeline approached and spoke to me with a pitying tone. But with my brows furrowed, I asked her. ¡°Lady Alvinith¡­ Do you not feel anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Adeline only looked at me as though she wanted to ask what I was talking about. Urgently, I then ignored her and shouted towards Queen Ellemiel. ¡°Your Majesty, please stop the march! You can¡¯t go any further!¡± As Queen Ellemiel paused and looked back at me, it was at that very moment that the space right in front of her had cracked open, and a ¡®crevice¡¯ appeared. It was a rift. ¡°R-Rift!¡± ¡°A rift broke out!¡± ¡°Secure Her Majesty and Her Highness!¡± The quickest to respond were the royal knights who were escorting Queen Ellemiel and the crown princess. They quickly sent the two to the back and defended them from the front. The knights of House Valentino and other households also went forward and drew their weapons. ¡°Why did a rift appear in the Ashridge Forest?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t even the season for when rifts occur¡­!¡± ¡°Rifts don¡¯t appear here in the first place! This is the first time!¡± People went into a panic. But amidst the chaos, Adeline¡¯s questioning voice could be heard beside me. ¡°Lily, how did you know that there would be a rift?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡­Is that really important right now? I didn¡¯t want to deal with her, but I answered with a steady voice anyhow. Because several people, including the queen, were paying attention to our exchange. ¡°I felt the space around us distorting.¡± Hearing my answer, Adeline narrowed her brows, then she snapped back. ¡°¡­That¡¯s ridiculous. You have to enter a contract with an elemental spirit first to feel that¡ª¡± But at the same time, a tremendous rupture resounded throughout the forest. The distortion of space shook the ground and a loud ringing sound split through the air. The trees swayed as though they¡¯d be uprooted at any given time, and leaves scattered to the ground soon enough. As the fabric of reality was torn open, a dark energy that was as dim as the abyss flowed out. And as if kicking down a glass window, beyond that rift, a strange beast¡¯s foot appeared. It was a monster. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As soon as the deluge of monsters registered in everyone¡¯s minds, the surroundings grew entirely silent, and the tension in the air was pulled taut. Even the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing could be heard through this silence, and at the same time, the cries of the herd of monsters soared sharply. Soon after, terrible monsters poured out of the rift. ¡°Everyone stay in place! Do not retreat!¡± A knight from the vanguard cried out. There were two ways to deal with this kind of situation. First, those who could fight would protect those who couldn¡¯t, and they would fight against the monsters. Second, those who couldn¡¯t fight would run away. But the latter wasn¡¯t a very good choice. Because¡­ ¡°Aaahhh! Save me! AAAACK!¡± A man who showed his back to the monsters was eventually caught by one, which had jumped straight at him. That¡¯s why. It wasn¡¯t known whether the monsters were capable of intelligent thinking or not, but they commonly attacked anyone who¡¯d show their back first. ¡°Fire the smoke signal! We must alert His Highness about this!¡± ¡°The smoke signal is defective! I¡¯ve tried firing it several times now but¡ª Huuk!¡± Turning the situation into a full-frontal battle wouldn¡¯t be good. The smoke signals were defective, and the monsters were coming in droves, enough that the knights were being pushed back. At this rate, their defense would soon be broken through. Towards the young ladies and noblewomen who were trembling in fear, Adeline suddenly stepped forward and shouted. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll drive them out with magic, so everyone, please stay behind me!¡± Certainly, Adeline was a daughter of House Alvinith, and so she knew how to wield magic. The problem was this fact¡ªit was very difficult to deal with the monsters with magic. The only power that could surely defeat the monsters was through the power of an elemental spirit. Magic could weaken a monster or take its breath away, but the very door through which the monsters entered¡ªthe rifts¡ªcould be closed only by an elemental spirit¡¯s power. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 30.2 Chapter 30 ¨C Part 2 Since monsters could only really be dealt with by elementalists, every noble household needed at least one person who had already entered a contract with a spirit. However, since House Alvinith was a lineage of mages, they couldn¡¯t have a direct offspring who could enter a spirit contract. Instead, they would adopt a child who¡¯s sensitive to this spiritual power or bring in someone from the capital¡¯s academy. ¡°L-Lady Alvinith¡­!¡± ¡°Can you really do it?¡± There were some people who quickly went to hide behind Adeline¡¯s back, and they cried out desperately. Concentrating, Adeline closed her eyes, then there was a red magic spell forming in the air above her head. Red usually signified offensive magic. Mana tended to change color depending on what kind of spell the magic was manifesting as, and the shade and depth of the color¡¯s pigment depended on the mage¡¯s level. ¡®This red color is¡­¡¯ It looked as if it was submerged under water. Somehow, I had a bad feeling about this. I was thinking about whether I should dissuade Adeline even now, but she soon shot the spell at the monsters. A red arrow hit a monster on its forehead. Suddenly, the dazed monster faltered for a moment, but its eyes immediately glimmered. It dashed forward and rushed towards Adeline. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Adeline¡¯s spell didn¡¯t work. It only provoked the monsters even more. A knight of House Alvinith shot forward like an arrow and swung his sword at the monster. Adeline was safe because of this, but the problem was what happened next. After the other monsters got provoked by her spell, they all went wild even more. ¡°AHHH!¡± Three monsters ran towards the queen, the crown princess and Rozenne, but I quickly went in front of them. The brooch that Theodore gave me burst out in a dazzling light. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The blue flames of Seraphim, Theodore¡¯s elemental spirit, enveloped me and protected me from the monster. Because of this, the monsters that were trying to jump at the queen and the others also faltered and withdrew. As expected, what the monsters feared the most was the sheer power of elemental spirits. ¡®But this won¡¯t last long.¡¯ There was a limit to an amulet infused with spiritual power, and it would soon run out. They needed back-up to arrive before the power in this rose quartz would disappear¡­ ¡°Duchess Valentino, how long will it last?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡± As someone asked me, I answered with uncertainty. The blue flames lost its luster and started to fade away. Feeling this, the monsters began surrounding us again. ¡­At this rate, it was possible for the worst to happen. ¡®Until Theodore comes¡­¡¯ It was at that moment. The tingling sensation that I¡¯ve been feeling earlier returned once more. Startled, I froze where I was. This feeling¡­ It certainly wasn¡¯t the dangerous kind. I don¡¯t think it would hurt me, and it seemed like it wasn¡¯t going to torment or disturb me. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Rather, it felt as if it was trying to help me. ¡®¡­Perhaps?¡¯ Whooosh¡ª A gust of wind blew past and the forest swayed along. My heart started pounding. This verdant forest seemed to be waving to greet me. If my hunch is right, then the one that¡¯s sending this feeling was¡­ ¡®¡­The elemental spirit of the Ashridge Forest¡­?¡¯ Every part of nature had a spirit. On the land and in the sea, on the cliffs and amidst the boulders of the alpine mountains, within trees and even wildflowers. And, in this old forest, in the place where spirits of many trees have gathered together, a ¡®cluster¡¯ was formed, and that¡¯s where the spirit of the forest was also located. Spirits did not communicate with any human language. They only spoke with nature. The words and letters with which humans communicated were man-made, not a product of nature. That¡¯s why the spirits conveyed their intentions in a more intuitive manner. ¡°Urk¡­¡± A spirit¡¯s ¡®language¡¯ was directly transmitted to a human¡¯s mind, and it felt somewhat intrusive. That¡¯s what¡¯s happening to me now. Without any warnings or indications, I felt the spirit¡¯s will directly in my mind. The spirit of the Ashridge Forest was now asking me, ¡®Should I help you?¡¯ ¡®How could I¡­¡¯ I wasn¡¯t born with any sensitivity towards spirits. But how is it possible that I¡¯m communicating with one now? But there¡¯s no time for me to think too deeply about this. The blue flames of Seraphim died down quickly. Seeing this window of opportunity, the monsters prepared to rush this way again, their eyes flashing. There was no time at all to think. With all my heart, I asked the spirit of the Ashridge Forest for help. Right then, the blue flames went out¡ªbut at the same time, tree roots rose from the ground and began to either coil around the monsters or pierce through them. The brutal slaughter of the monsters happened right before my eyes. The monsters were helpless against the mighty power of the old forest¡¯s spirit. The blood of the dark red monsters soaked the ground, puddles forming here and there. As I saw the gruesome bodies strewn around all over the place, I staggered. That tingling sensation came through again. It¡¯s like¡­ How should I put it. It¡¯s like the spirit was asking if it did well. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only I felt my consciousness slipping away. Now that I think about it, this frail body of mine lasted quite a while. Then, I heard horses galloping in from the distance. That sound was getting closer. ¡°¡ªLILY!¡± A familiar voice called out to me. Soon after, I lost consciousness. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 31.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ¨C Part 1 It felt like I met someone in my dream, but I couldn¡¯t remember who it was. As I struggled to lift my eyelids, which felt as if they¡¯d been closed shut by a thousand roots, an unfamiliar ceiling came into my view. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I blinked dazedly. For a moment, I tried to think about where I was, but someone¡¯s voice suddenly called out to me with such urgency. ¡°Lily! Lily, are you awake?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The loud voice pierced my eardrums, making my head throb. I raised one hand with a frown. I did this without much thought, but then Theodore grabbed my hand and looked at me with a desperate expression. ¡°Lily¡­ How are you right now? If you feel any pain or if you¡¯re uncomfortable somewhere, please let me know.¡± All I wanted was for him to let go of my hand and stay far away from me, but as I tried to speak, my voice couldn¡¯t come out properly. Only after a few groans was I able to say one word. ¡°Water¡­¡± Theodore flinched for a moment, but eventually let go of my hand. I felt relieved that he finally went away, though he reappeared with a glass of water in one hand. ¡­He didn¡¯t just let go, he only meant to get water for me. ¡°Here, I brought you some water.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this absurd sight, my lips twitched. He should have just asked an attendant to fetch the water. Come to think of it, where¡¯s Charlotte? I looked around, and there. Charlotte came up to the bed and helped me sit up. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Milady.¡± Charlotte thoughtfully placed a soft cushion behind me so that I could sit back comfortably, then she backed away with her hands neatly folded in front of her. Theodore waited calmly at the side with that glass in his hand. I took the cup immediately. It felt as if I wouldn¡¯t be able to press down anymore the stifling urge to express my annoyance and reject him. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I felt better after I drank some cool water. After letting out a long exhale, I handed the glass back to Charlotte. Charlotte glanced sideways towards Theodore for a moment before she took the cup. I took another deep breath with my eyes closed. After which, I opened my eyes and asked Theodore. ¡°How long have I been unconscious? The others¡­ are they alright?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for six hours. The others are safe.¡± ¡°¡­There were knights who were either injured or killed.¡± As I said this, Theodore paused for a moment before he sighed. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± Then I heard more details from him. There were deaths amongst the knights of each household, and he said that one knight from House Valentino had also met his demise. The knight order that had the most casualties were amongst the royal knights. They were the ones in the vanguard during the battle¡­ and it¡¯s only natural that this happened, but¡­ ¡®There will be a memorial service. I will have to attend.¡¯ Since an unexpected incident broke out and many people were either injured or killed, the scheduled banquet would be put to a halt. Originally, a grand banquet was going to be held after the hunt, but it would be replaced with a memorial service. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks As I was about to stand up from the bed, Theodore placed a hand on my shoulder. I could feel the strength in his hand as he held me. With his brows slightly furrowed, he raised his eyes to look at me, then he spoke with a low voice. ¡°You need to rest more. Please lie down.¡± ¡°Never mind that, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say I¡¯m fine.¡± About ten minutes were wasted like this. Theodore stubbornly tried to dissuade me from doing anything, but after the scuffle, I shook him off and headed towards the bathroom with Charlotte. I bathed, changed into neat dark clothes, then had my hair braided. As I gazed into the mirror, even though I looked pale, I looked fit enough to attend the memorial service. Now on my way straight to the door, Theodore blocked my path once more. His expression was still full of worry, but there was a slight hint of dissatisfaction in his features. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the attendants to bring food. Please eat first. You should also take some medicine after your meal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Truly, he¡¯s become so annoying ever since he lost his memories. I couldn¡¯t get used to him taking care of me as though he¡¯s a mother hen. This time again, I wanted to push him away. However, instead of doing this, I bit my lower lip and held back my anger. Charlotte, who was restless nearby, approached closer and spoke up. ¡°Madam, it would be better for you to eat something first. Your personal doctor will be bringing your medicine soon, so you¡¯ll need to take it, too, Madam¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eventually, I was forced to sit down. After a while, a couple of maids brought the meal. I stared at the dishes on the table indifferently. ¡°Please try some, Madam, even if you don¡¯t like it. That way, you¡¯ll be energized.¡± Gesturing to the served food, Charlotte gently urged me. I wasn¡¯t particularly hungry, nor did I want to eat anything, but in the end, I sighed and picked up a spoon. I took a few spoons of warm soup, then I tore a slice of white bread into small pieces and ate some of those. Then, I took a small serving of salad and fruit on a saucer and chewed slowly. Charlotte and Theodore watched me eat with serious expressions on their faces. ¡­I would never have expected them to have the same expression one day. The meal was soon over. When I washed down the food with some water, which had a mint leaf floating atop it, I then wiped my lips with a napkin. As though he couldn¡¯t endure not saying it, Theodore asked. ¡°Are you not going to eat any more? That¡¯s really all you will eat?¡± ¡°If I eat any more, I¡¯ll have an upset stomach.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing my answer, Theodore let out a heavy sigh and murmured, ¡°You eat only as much as a bird¡­¡± I got up from my seat, but at that same moment, a knock came from outside the door. Knock, knock¡ª ¡°Madam, it¡¯s your personal doctor, Jane Thorpe. I¡¯ve brought your herbal medicine.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Once again, as I was on my way out, I was urged to sit back down. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ¨C Part 1 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yeah, I could guess as much. I was wondering why you haven¡¯t brought it up until now. I almost let out a derisive laugh. This man truly had not taken one step away from my expectations of him. Nodding obediently, I hid my disdain. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, Brother, then I will follow.¡± Over the course of a year and a half, I had proved to be of little use as ¡®Duchess Valentino¡¯. Owen couldn¡¯t get the information he wanted, and neither could he take down Theodore and bring him in as a prisoner. That¡¯s why Owen had started planning out other ways I could be ¡®beneficial¡¯. That is, to sell me to Lennon Chester. That way, he¡¯d be able to get his hands on some land and some control over House Chester¡¯s military forces. This much was a lucrative business deal for the Everett household. There was no reason for House Chester to refuse either. There¡¯s not one woman who wanted to marry Lennon Chester because of his notorious reputation as a wretched lecher. His older brother, the current Marquis Chester, wouldn¡¯t even take issue with me having already been married once. ¡®Rather, wouldn¡¯t that household even welcome me with open arms?¡¯ ¡°By the way, that was unexpected. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have any sensitivity to spiritual power¡­ No, did it just recently manifest?¡± Owen muttered to himself as his eyes glinted. It almost looked like he was already planning ahead. I hadn¡¯t even thought about that matter deeply just yet, but in any case, I put on an expression that would make it seem as though I had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± Owen narrowed his eyes as he repeated the word. Instead of avoiding his gaze, I carried on with the same blank, doll-like expression. Under his scrutiny, I hung a fake smile upon my lips¡ªone that expressed how I thought his assumption to be absurdly impossible. ¡°¡­When an elemental spirit¡¯s contractor and a normal person are close to each other, it¡¯s a very rare case, but spiritual sensitivity could also be carried over.¡± Owen continued to mutter to himself. A dangerous glint flashed through the gaze that was fixed on me. ¡°But that kind of thing¡­ is only possible when the contractor truly loves the other person.¡± I wanted to overturn that supposition by asking whether that¡¯s actually possible with Theodore Valentino. However, I pressed down my cynic thoughts and instead nodded meekly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s because I¡¯m spiritually sensitive by nature. Or perhaps the spirit of the Ashridge Forest is just unique.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Owen had always been like this. In my life, I harbored no wishes and so I consequently held no hopes nor desires and lived like a puppet being pulled by the strings attached to me. And, every single time, he made sure that I was ¡®empty¡¯. For him, no matter where he dragged me towards by the hand, I was merely a tool that would follow his will no matter what. ¡°Theodore Valentino¡­¡± Trailing off, Owen reached out and momentarily touched a lock of my hair. And it felt as if his hand would change its position in an instant to strangle me. ¡°He seemed to have changed, as if he¡¯s more in favor of you. How strange, truly. He¡¯s not the type to act in such a way. Did he hurt his head?¡± I was shaken by his question, but my reaction was only inward. I made sure not to show him any outward signs. Owen stared at me intently. As though he was trying to catch any sign of a reaction from my entire body. With a tone of indifference, I answered. ¡°Who knows. Whether or not he has changed, it means nothing to me.¡± Then, Owen looked up. The moment I realized that his gaze was now directed at a spot behind me, my heart plummeted to the ground with a thud. ¡°¡­So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Now, towards the man who had just stepped into the hallway, Owen asked quietly. ¡°What do you think, Duke Valentino?¡± The footsteps of that person grew closer. With a small smile, Owen swept my hair at the back with one hand. Then, that other person¡¯s arm reached out to me from behind and struck Owen¡¯s hand away. That person placed a hand on my shoulder and led me away. I was promptly pulled into that man¡¯s embrace. Soon, as that man naturally encircled my waist with his arms, I caught a hint of his scent¡ªa fresh summer forest. As I blankly raised my head, my gaze met with blue eyes that had a complexity of thoughts beneath them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore glanced down at me, then he let out a sigh. ¡°¡­You were late, so I came here to find you.¡± ¡­What do you mean, late. It¡¯s been less than ten minutes. Instead of pointing that out, I struggled to get out of his arms. However, instead of letting go, he held my waist tighter. I looked up at him incredulously, but Theodore pretended not to notice. He turned to Owen and spoke. ¡°May I lead my wife away now? Her Majesty the Queen is looking for her.¡± ¡®¡­Queen Ellemiel is looking for me?¡¯ For a moment, I was so surprised by the unexpected statement that I was about to ask the reason, but my confusion was soon cleared up. ¡°Aha¡­ Will Her Majesty be congratulating Lily for saving her and the Crown Princess?¡± Perhaps amused, the corners of Owen¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at me as if I was a dog performing some trick. ¡°It¡¯s something worthy to be commemorated for a long time after this. For having been useless all this time, you¡¯ve finally made a contribution such as saving members of the Royal Family.¡± This made Theodore¡¯s expression harden. Soon enough, words that sounded like a growl came out of his lips. ¡°What did you just¡ª¡± I interrupted him right away. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finally happened. Then, Brother, we shall be off. We can¡¯t possibly make Her Majesty wait any longer.¡± And I walked away, pulling Theodore with me as he barely budged from that spot. As we left that hallway, that¡¯s the only time I could let out a sigh. I tried to look up furtively, but Theodore was staring back at me with a dissatisfied yet somehow mixed expression. After I calmed down, I calmly told him. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to confront Owen. Especially on a day like this.¡± A memorial service was being held today. On such a day, it was beneath the dignity of noblemen to have an unseemly squabble. He¡¯s not the kind of person who didn¡¯t know this, but why¡­ ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32.2 I averted my gaze from him and sighed yet again. Still, Theodore gripped my hand tighter and said, ¡°Did he not just insult you? How could I just stand there and listen to that? I¡¯m your husband.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, I held back the retort that was threatening to come up my throat. I thought better of it because I knew it was foolish to even say it. ¡®Regardless of whether Owen harassed me or said such scathing words towards me, all you did was turn a blind eye to everything. You may not remember, but that¡¯s how it¡¯s always been.¡¯ How would he react if I were to point this out? I entertained the thought for a moment, but I soon tossed the idea aside. It¡¯s pointless. ¡­I should just stop here. It¡¯s all meaningless anyway. Flicking his hand away, I replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t offend me, so there¡¯s no need for you to come forward. You have no reason to meddle.¡± ¡°Meddle¡­? Lily, just a second. Wait.¡± I started walking away, but Theodore rushed back to my side. He tried to hold my hand again, but I shook it off once more and walked faster. ¡°Lily.¡± As Theodore closed the distance between us in an instant, he grabbed my hand. I tried to loosen his hold on me with all my might, but this time, he clasped his fingers tighter and wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I glared at him angrily. The words that I had barely urged down started coming back up, but I reminded myself that a memorial service was about to take place and that this wasn¡¯t the time to have such a childish argument. With my emotions refusing to subside, I didn¡¯t know what to say to express the extent of what I was feeling. I bit my lower lip for a moment, but I soon took a deep, slow breath. Then, I turned away from him and started walking again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed like Theodore also wasn¡¯t keen on provoking me, and so he kept silent with his lips closed shut. This cold silence remained throughout the time we walked. In no time, we arrived at the large hall where the memorial service was to be held. Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted towards our direction at once. I didn¡¯t want to be conscious of the fact that my hand was still in Theodore¡¯s, but I couldn¡¯t stop being so aware of this. I continued to try and staunchly push his hand away. However, I suddenly came to a realization. Before I even knew it, my reluctance towards his touch had faded ever so slightly. This realization brought chills down my spine. It felt as if my entire body was being frozen. As I remained stationary at that spot, I heard someone calling out to me. ¡°Duchess Valentino!¡± My head snapped up. The queen was approaching us, a gentle smile on her lips. I quickly came to my senses and fashioned a polite smile on my own countenance. And, I curtsied towards her in a formal manner. ¡°I greet Your Majesty the Queen.¡± Next to the queen were the Crown Princess and Rozenne Delacroix. I curtsied towards them as well, one after another. Because of this, I was able to take back my hand from Theodore, but my agitation had yet to subside. Theodore, in turn, also bowed politely towards the three women. After lightly accepting his greeting, the queen turned towards me and spoke with a benevolent tone. ¡°Duchess Valentino, I could finally meet you again.¡± It¡¯s always been there, but today as well, there was a sense of kindness within the queen¡¯s eyes. Of course, she¡¯s always been kind to me, but it seemed as if her gentleness towards me had grown deeper. ¡°How are you feeling? We were so very surprised to see you collapse like that. It was as if Duke Valentino had turned into a complete madman. I don¡¯t even know how long he kept calling your name¡­ Oh, I¡¯ve never seen the Duke be so shaken.¡± Hearing the queen say this was almost enough to harden my expression. That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t need to hear right now. I don¡¯t want to hear just how much Theodore was apparently worried about me. As I barely maintained my polite expression, I answered the queen. ¡°I¡¯m doing alright, Your Majesty. Thank you very much for your concern.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is as you say. But Duchess, you don¡¯t look very well. It would be better if your condition improves.¡± Still smiling, the queen raised a hand to beckon someone closer. An attendant stepped quickly forward and held something out politely towards her. On a gold-threaded blue velvet cushion, a red coral bracelet lay. It was supposed to be the prize for the winner of today¡¯s hunting party. ¡°The hunting party¡¯s winner couldn¡¯t be decided on, but there is only one person deserving of this bracelet after having done more than anyone else. ¡­Of course, it¡¯s none other than you, Duchess Valentino.¡± Neither tension nor confusion could be seen from the people inside the hall. It seemed like it had already been announced in advance. Even so, this didn¡¯t mean that everyone was in favor of this. For example, some distance away, there was Adeline. She was clearly smiling with her lips, but even from afar, I could feel her sharp gaze. Then, there was also Hessen, who was scowling to the fullest. Hessen wasn¡¯t there before, but perhaps he entered the hall after Owen and I had left. ¡°For saving myself, the Crown Princess and many others, thank you.¡± Queen Ellemiel took the bracelet from the cushion and fastened it directly onto my wrist. To express my humble acceptance, I curtsied towards the queen and bowed deeply. The red coral of the bracelet, which gave off an exotic charm, shone with a smooth shimmer. ¡°¡­From the bottom of my heart, I convey my deepest gratitude for your kindness, Your Majesty.¡± Truthfully, it would be more accurate to say that the one who had saved the queen and the others was the spirit of the Ashridge Forest. But considering the current atmosphere, it would be better if I just courteously accepted the reward. The crowd cheered and applauded. Very briefly, the atmosphere of the memorial service brightened. Even so, as with anything else, a corresponding reaction would arise. And sure enough, someone broached the subject through one astute question. ¡°But¡­ How had it been possible for Duchess Valentino to communicate with the spirit of the forest? As far as it¡¯s known, Her Grace has no spiritual sensitivity at all, but with today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Despite the clear mood in this hall, that voice did not hide its sentiments of opposition. Without a change in my disposition, I turned towards the direction of where that voice came from. A familiar face came into view. Norbert Alvinith. Adeline¡¯s father, and also Duke Alvinith. He was the owner of that voice. Chapter 33.1 Chapter 33 ¨C Part 1 The Alvinith family was a highly reputed household with a lineage of archmages, so the duke¡¯s words carried quite a lot of weight. The moment the duke uttered his inquiry, the people who followed that household like puppets soon chimed in and said, one by one, ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ The looks on their faces were laughable. Nevertheless, everyone seemed to have enough sense not to go against the queen¡¯s decision. Well, there¡¯s no need to spare those spineless people any concern. At the very least, I wasn¡¯t perturbed because it¡¯s something I was already expecting to happen. I had already prepared a response in advance, but before I could speak, someone did so before me. ¡°I can explain that.¡± Standing next to me as though to protect me, Theodore spoke up and looked straight at Duke Alvinith. I was inwardly embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t let this show. When I glanced up at him, I saw his side profile, and it was obvious that he was quite serious. His unwavering gaze seemed to assure anyone who saw his gaze that he was speaking only the truth. However¡­ ¡®What are you going to explain? And how?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t have known why I suddenly manifested spiritual powers. Besides that, it¡¯s still unknown whether my spiritual sensitivity would return. Maybe it was just a temporary phenomenon. In the absence of certainty, what I was afraid of was that Theodore would utter inappropriate statements. But still, he spoke very confidently. ¡°Someone who¡¯s on intimate terms with a spirit contractor often manifests spiritual sensitivity in the long run. That¡¯s the case for my wife as well.¡± The crowd began to stir. Most of them looked as if they couldn¡¯t understand. ¡­Well, that¡¯s only natural. After all, there¡¯s this famous anecdote going around that almost everyone knows¡ªthat Duke and Duchess Valentino had a terrible marital relationship. ¡°Intimate¡­¡± ¡°Um, well, it wasn¡¯t like that before. But today, it seems like the two of them are on good terms.¡± ¡°Still though¡­ Spiritual sensitivity isn¡¯t something that¡¯s so easy to manifest.¡± It was apparent to these people that we seem to be on good terms lately, but doubts remained in their minds. This was due to the preexisting impression they already had of the duke and duchess¡¯ relationship. However, Theodore continued to insist with a determined tone, perhaps trying to push his argument forward. ¡°My wife gained spiritual sensitivity for one reason, and that¡¯s because I care for her very dearly.¡± Duke Alvinith reacted with blatant incredulity. Standing beside him, Adeline was smiling as usual, but her face was completely pale. ¡°Yes, it does look to me like he cares about the Duchess very much.¡± Queen Ellemiel helped Theodore. When she looked alternately between me and Theodore with her gentle gaze, I naturally smiled back. Inwardly, I was just completely baffled. After the commotion was settled, the memorial service was quickly conducted and ended. As we left the hall, I was nervous the entire time that Hessen might come and pick a fight. But he just stood far away from us and kept glaring at Theodore. ¡®¡­Owen must have returned to the Everett residence first.¡¯ I don¡¯t see him anywhere, so he probably left already. ¡­If it was like before, Hessen would have followed after Owen. But seeing as he didn¡¯t, maybe there really was some kind of conflict between them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without my knowledge, one corner of my lips went up. I couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted just thinking that they had a falling out. I couldn¡¯t control my expression, so I hurriedly moved. But then, my eyes caught sight of Adeline, who was standing on the other side of the room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, chills came up my spine. ¡­And a smirk was still pasted on my lips. I smoothed it over and changed it to a polite smile, however, Adeline¡¯s blue eyes were like a sharp blade that seemed to cut right through me. ¡®¡­How do I put this.¡¯ ¡­It felt as if the kind of animosity she held towards me had changed into something else. * * * Theodore was swept away by the crown prince, and now they were sitting at the same table, drinking together. People were now drinking in memory of the departed knights. Of course, however, people wouldn¡¯t just drink in this place. In any case, thanks to this, he¡¯s not constantly bothering me anymore. Thank goodness. I can finally breathe a little. With Charlotte¡¯s help, I changed into a nightgown and lay down on the bed. We¡¯re probably going to return to the Valentino residence tomorrow morning. ¡®¡­Return, huh¡­¡¯ I began to question what the right word for it was. A place to return to was often called ¡®home¡¯, but that¡¯s not something that I had. ¡®Whatever. Just rest.¡¯ I stopped thinking and closed my eyes. Charlotte lit up some incense in advance so that I could sleep a little. And at some point, I fell asleep. Chapter 33.2 Chapter 33 ¨C Part 2 I always woke up with frantic heart palpitations. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because of nightmares that I couldn¡¯t remember, or whether it was a symptom of anxiety. My breathing was shallow and unstable. When I opened my eyes, the world was dark. It was just early evening when I had slipped into the embrace of slumber, and when I awoke, it was still deep into the night. I couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, it seems. My body was heavy and sluggish all over. It felt as if my entire body was being melted down with the heaviness of fatigue. Habitually, I almost called Charlotte, but I didn¡¯t want to trouble her and ask her to come all the way here. She should rest well, too, so I closed my lips once more. Getting out of the bed, I found my slippers and walked towards the table where the kettles and cups were waiting. There were two kettles there. One contained plain water, while the other contained chamomile tea. Chamomile was good for soothing and strengthening, both in mental and physical aspects, that¡¯s why Charlotte always remembered to keep some ready by my side since I often drank it. A bitter smile automatically found its way on my lips. After all, the chamomile tea was still warm. ¡­Don¡¯t tell me. It hasn¡¯t been long since I fell asleep? Frustrated, I looked up to check the clock. The hour hand was pointing towards the number eleven. It was just past eleven o¡¯clock, which was the usual time people went to bed. I felt a bit unbalanced, but I calmly lifted the kettle and poured more tea into my cup. I would be nothing but a nuisance to Charlotte if I called her. She¡¯s sleeping now. And I naturally also want her to rest well on her own. ¡®Charlotte¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know when to rest.¡¯ With a sip of tea, I felt a wave of warmth flush within me. A gentle smile graced my lips as I brought the cup with me towards the window. I set the cup down on the windowsill and sat on the armchair beside it. Through the curtains, I marveled at the view outside. The garden, which was shrouded by darkness, was covered by a blanket of silence. Just like the scene outside, it felt as if my heart was at peace. Here, I decided not to mind my thoughts for just a moment and allow myself to relax. But then, the door creaked open and someone stumbled in. Feeling myself freeze up reflexively, I soon recognized the silhouette of that person in the dark, and immediately, my mood plummeted. The owner of that silhouette was none other than Theodore. ¡­Indeed, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have staggered in like that. And outside, the knights of House Valentino should have been guarding the door. ¡°¡­Lily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His deep voice called out to me. His pronunciation was slightly slurred, as though his tongue was loose. With that cloudy gaze, that crooked posture and tangled hair that looked as if he¡¯d been hit by a strong gust from somewhere, he obviously looked drunk. ¡°I tried to sober up¡­ I went for a walk¡­ But¡­¡± That walk seemed to have been ineffective. Seeing as he couldn¡¯t come to his senses even though he had gotten exposed to the night air, his efforts were of no use at all. As his pale face was terribly flushed red, he gave me a wide smile. That man had always been prim and proper, yet he was now like this. Drunk. A complete mess. ¡®I saw you like this once.¡¯ He was the same that night. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be exactly the same as he was back then. ¡­However, what happened that night still lingered in my mind, like something lodged in my throat that refused to go down. When I recalled that moment again¡ªthat moment when I had reached out to him but was then coldly thrown away¡ªI felt so frustrated. It¡¯s as if my chest had been filled with lead to harden my heart. Unaware of my thoughts, Theodore staggered up to me. The fact that he couldn¡¯t remember what happened that night filled me with misery. I knew it was like this. Even if he was being kind to me now, I couldn¡¯t be happy about him losing his memories of me. It was no different than bandaging a wound without properly treating it first. What¡¯s going to happen once his memories come back? Would they ever come back? If they do, would he come to realize that he¡¯s been misunderstanding me all this time? But then, if that truly happened, what good would that be? ¡°¡­You¡¯re drunk.¡± Watching him slump down to the ground in front of me, I spoke softly. It was easy to notice that he was feeling depressed, perhaps because of the knights who lost their lives today. It dawned on me that he cared about his people. Theodore Valentino was definitely a benevolent man. He was upright, he was on the track of righteousness, yet he was tolerant to a certain extent towards his own people. On the other hand, he was also relentless towards enemies who bared their fangs at him and would go against morals. He was also heartless towards people who were outside his boundaries. And obviously enough, I¡¯m someone from outside that line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for bein¡¯ like this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Sighing, I handed him the cup. Theodore blinked dazedly at the cup, but with both hands, he respectfully took it from me. ¡­It really was a ¡®respectful¡¯ acceptance. I didn¡¯t know whether it was due to his drunken stupor, or if this was intentional. ¡°¡­What was Owen¡¯s gift to you? Why did you have to meet before?¡± I asked while Theodore was sipping the chamomile tea. As he was inebriated, I intentionally asked these questions. If he was in his right mind, he would never answer me honestly. Pausing after uttering his own question, Theodore lowered the cup. His eyes were still hazy with the influence of alcohol, but as they gradually grew clear, he slowly opened his lips. ¡°It was¡­¡± Chapter 34.1 Chapter 34 ¨C Part 1 ¡°¡­It was nothing significant. He sent me a strange painting.¡± ¡°Painting?¡± I asked back while frowning. Owen gave Theodore a painting? It¡¯s suspicious no matter which way you think about it. ¡°Derrick examined it and he said that there weren¡¯t any dangerous or suspicious spells on it. It¡¯s being kept in a storage room right now.¡± Derrick was House Valentino¡¯s mage. He was always immersed in his own world, but his skills were outstanding, so his examination must be accurate. However¡­ ¡®¡­Owen isn¡¯t the kind of man who¡¯d do things without any reason.¡¯ The moment we return to the Valentino residence, the first thing I should do is to check that painting. It¡¯s likely that Owen¡¯s conspiring something. ¡°And he also sent me a bottle of high quality wine¡­¡± At Theodore¡¯s following words, I raised my head. There¡¯s another gift? And it¡¯s liquor? ¡°You didn¡¯t drink it, did you?¡± ¡°¡­I threw it away. Why would I drink that?¡± After saying this, Theodore looked slightly as though he¡¯s sulking. He showed the same expression during the hunting banquet¡­ Ever since meeting Owen at the banquet earlier, he seems to have been in a terrible mood. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. Because Owen¡¯s an Everett. ¡®Do you not realize that I¡¯m an Everett as well?¡¯ After contemplating for a while, I asked him what I¡¯d been mulling over for a while now. ¡°Do you remember Owen or Hessen?¡± Those two were notable people who had a great deal to do with me. Theodore would also have to meet my father¡ªwell, Duke Everett¡ªoften. So far, Theodore had shown partial or total memory loss when it came to people involved with me. For example, he couldn¡¯t even remember Charlotte properly. Then, what about Owen or Hessen? How much about them could Theodore remember? ¡°¡­I know that they¡¯re your half-brothers.¡± ¡°Is that all? Do you remember anything else?¡± ¡°¡­I recall them being terribly vicious. Unlike you.¡± At that remark, I paused and immediately let out a small laugh. You just lost your memories, right? And yet you¡¯re acting as if I¡¯m the apple of your eye now. Sure, I agree with that. I¡¯m not as cruel and vicious as Everett¡¯s demons. However, it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m a saint. I could be as vicious as I need to be towards those who commit transgressions against my people. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯m the same as them?¡± ¡°¡­I know that¡¯s not the case.¡± When I asked this question with a hollow smile on my lips, Theodore replied with a serious look in his eyes. Even as he continued to act this way, it still felt unreal. So, in my disbelief, I just shook my head. Then, Theodore winced as though he had gotten a sudden headache. He used both hands to press down on his temples. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s going to have a hangover tomorrow. Leaving his side, I rose from my seat and went to the bedside table. After turning on the lamp on the table, I took out the coral bracelet that I had placed inside the top drawer. I turned around, but before I knew it, Theodore had approached me. Facing him, I held out the bracelet¡¯s box without hesitation. ¡°Please accept this.¡± ¡°This¡­ Why, to me¡­¡± As expected, Theodore hesitated and didn¡¯t immediately answer. I mechanically uttered the words that I had recited in my mind before this. ¡°This bracelet is a magic tool, as you may know. It¡¯s a very valuable and rare one at that. ¡­I don¡¯t need it. I believe it would be of more use for you instead of me.¡± Arendelle¡¯s coral bracelet contained a powerful healing spell that could quickly heal the wearer¡¯s injuries. It could easily heal severe wounds that could be life-threatening. However, one downside to this was that the pain would remain. Mana could heal only the physical aspect of the injury, and this has been its disadvantage for as long as anyone could remember. ¡°¡­No, Lily. I think it¡¯s better for you to have¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt anyway. What happened in the Ashridge Forest¡­ was just a fluke. Rifts won¡¯t appear around here.¡± ¡°¡­We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯ll happen again. I can take care of myself, so this bracelet¡­¡± I vehemently rejected Theodore¡¯s insistence. The longer we argued about this, the more his words grew slurred. His eyes were wide open as he blinked often, and his arms were slightly limp. No matter how you look at it, he was obviously drowsy already. Indeed, once drunk, the only logical step after this was to sleep. To end this vexing argument, I took the bracelet from the box and quickly fastened it to his wrist. As though he¡¯d been cheated, Theodore¡¯s eyes went round. Soon, he looked alternately between me and the bracelet. But soon, a wave of emotion slowly spread through his expression. He was drunk and practically half-asleep right now. I had a bad feeling for some reason. Sure enough, Theodore grabbed my hand with shining eyes. ¡°My dear¡­ I¡¯m really, really happy that you¡¯re my wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What kind of misunderstanding are you having now? Just because I put the bracelet on for you? ¡­Maybe. It¡¯s highly likely it¡¯s that. Chapter 34.2 Chapter 34 ¨C Part 2 I thought about it for a moment, but I eventually decided to just let him misunderstand. What kind of conversation would we have when the other person was drunk? My head would just hurt for no reason. With the intention of letting him sleep because I didn¡¯t want to deal with him any longer, I pushed him back to the bed. Theodore let himself be pushed without any resistance, and as soon as the back of his knees hit the edge of the bed, he collapsed back onto the sheets. The bed was wide enough for a tall man like him to stretch out, and so I left him unattended just like that. I walked towards the sofa and sat down there. While hoping that this night would pass quietly, I soon heard a faint rustling sound behind me. I didn¡¯t want to care about what it was, but because the sound kept scratching at my ears, I eventually looked behind me. And right then, my eyes met with Theodore¡¯s as he was taking off his clothes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After unbuckling his belt and taking it off, he looked at me with a smile. His drunken countenance clearly showed his drowsiness. I didn¡¯t know when he took off his top, but his upper body was now in full display. The moonlight¡¯s rays shone with a white luster. Come to think of it, the lamp¡¯s flame was blown out before I knew it. My eyes had already adapted to the darkness, and I could clearly distinguish the lines and contours shown before me. Without his belt now, the moment Theodore grabbed the waist of his pants with both hands, I hurriedly turned away. Shhhk, thud. I heard his pants come off and fall to the floor. Clasping my hands together, I closed my eyes. ¡­For a moment, I forgot to breathe because I was stricken with disbelief. That man looked outrageously drunk tonight. He threw off his clothes like that without even a change in his expression. ¡®His Highness gave us this room¡­ Of course, it would look strange if I asked for another room, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡¯ To hide the fact that Theodore was suffering from temporary amnesia, in the eyes of others, we had to look as though our marital relationship had improved¡­ It was ridiculous and nonsensical, but there¡¯s no other way¡­ ¡®¡­He must have fallen asleep by now, right?¡¯ Please. While hoping that he was already asleep, I opened my eyes. I couldn¡¯t hear any movements anymore, so it¡¯s evident that he was lying still in bed. I glanced behind me. There, Theodore was lying down properly on the bed. Seeing this made me feel relieved, and the tension in my body relaxed. I urged down the sigh that was about to flow through my lips. I wondered if he would wake up from just a small sigh. ¡­He looked like an absolute mess, but now, he was fast asleep in a position on the bed that could be considered as the standard of good posture. I caught myself staring at his face for a moment, and so I averted my gaze. At that moment, my gaze was quickly caught by the glimmer of the red coral bracelet. ¡­In no time, I recalled his expression when I gave the bracelet to him¡ªhe looked so moved without knowing my true intentions behind giving that to him. It made me shudder. I picked up the pitcher and downed a glass of cold water. I¡¯ve long since learned to give up and resign myself to my circumstances, and so I pulled up those sentiments within me. These feelings were always right. Instead of letting myself wallow in depression, this made it possible for me to no longer despair. All I have to do is press down on the expectations that were rearing their heads again. ¡®¡­I¡¯m doing alright. It¡¯s fine.¡¯ For me to choose someone who I could trust and who I could lay my expectations onto, I knew for a fact that it was possible¡ªas long as it wasn¡¯t Theodore Valentino. The red coral bracelet was too precious of a treasure for me to keep. My own wrist would be rather an insult to the bracelet, so I¡¯d rather let another person who needed it keep it. ¡®To be honest, I just want to give up on everything. What even is the point of continuing to live¡­ when all I can do is to live in fear of falling.¡¯ Nevertheless, if there was a chance for me to avoid the worst possible future, then I would have already boldly chosen it. ¡­Perhaps even if only for the sake of Charlotte, who has always stood by me. ¡®I can prepare for it thoroughly, Madam. No one will ever find out. ¡­That¡¯s why all you have to do is prepare yourself mentally. ¡­And still, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to trust His Grace.¡¯ Running away in the dead of the night? I wouldn¡¯t have ever dreamed of it in the past. Charlotte has always been much braver than I ever was. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I fiddled with my wedding ring, which was on my left ring finger. My thoughts were tilting on the scale, weighing heavier on one side. Before long, it was time for me to make a decision. * * * ¡°Madam, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡± Charlotte noted as she looked up at the sky. Indeed, dark clouds had gathered together here and covered the heavens. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s be on our way.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Charlotte and I began to go back the long way. A bed of blue forget-me-nots bloomed along the riverside, swaying gently along the wind. It was a little disappointing that we had to go back less than twenty minutes after the picnic. I was looking forward to walking along the riverside or sitting on the blanket while watching the nearby scenery. A week had passed since we returned from the Ashridge Forest and back to the Valentino estate. Of course, the first thing I did upon returning was to confirm the painting that Owen had given to Theodore as a gift. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 35.1 Chapter 35 ¨C Part 1 Certainly, the painting wasn¡¯t anything dangerous. I called the mage to examine the painting again, but there was nothing particular about it. Derrick, House Valentine¡¯s mage, looked displeased about how he was called to check it twice. It must have seemed to him like I didn¡¯t believe in his abilities. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for making you do the same thing twice. Thank you for your efforts.¡¯ ¡®¡­No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ Madam. After all, this is my job, so it¡¯s fine.¡¯ My first impression of him was that he looked as if he wasn¡¯t a very social person, so it felt strange seeing him act politely. He bowed his head to me and soon left as though he was running away. In any case, I was about to return the painting back to where it was stored in the storage room, but at that moment, Theodore entered the living room. He gave me a broad smile. However, as soon as he saw the painting, he frowned. ¡®You must have been looking at this eyesore. I don¡¯t care for it at all, so you may handle it as you want.¡¯ I paused when he said, ¡®eyesore¡¯, then I looked back at the painting again. It was an ordinary watercolor painting of the blue sea. I organized my thoughts for a moment, then I asked Theodore. ¡®May I know what this painting looks like in your eyes? ¡­I¡¯d just like to check.¡¯ A bit perplexed, Theodore tilted his head to the side and answered with a slight grimace. ¡®¡­I¡¯m seeing a depiction of an ominous red sea. Just like blood.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ I looked at the painting again. It was surely just a blue sea to me. So, I called in other people and asked what the painting looked like to them. Everyone answered that it was a blue sea. Theodore was the only one who was seeing a red sea. ¡®Did you mention to Owen or to anyone else that this painting looks like a red sea to you?¡¯ ¡®No, I never did.¡¯ That¡¯s fortunate then. This matter had yet to reach Owen¡¯s ears. I told Theodore firmly. ¡®It would be better for you to hide the fact that it looks like a red sea in your perspective. I believe it would be prudent to try and look for who¡¯s the artist of this painting¡­ Owen might catch onto something, so please look into it stealthily.¡¯ Theodore stared at me in a daze, but soon enough, he nodded and agreed. And so, the painting in question was once again stuck in the storage room, wrapped entirely in black cloth so that no one else could see it. So, the bottom line was that there¡¯s no dangerous spell attached to the painting. But even that was more suspicious. It was a painting that looked like a blue sea to everyone except Theodore, who instead saw red¡­ The immediate guess I could make was this¡ªit¡¯s because Theodore recently lost his memories. Perhaps the painting looked like a red sea to someone who was suffering from amnesia. After all, Owen was the one who gifted such a painting to Theodore¡­ ¡®Was it to make sure that Theodore lost his memories? So Owen¡­¡¯ Owen was either suspecting that Theodore lost his memories, or he probably already knew about it. If it was the latter¡­ Then it was highly likely that the mastermind behind Theodore¡¯s memory loss was Owen. ¡®And it¡¯s suspicious how a rift suddenly appeared in the Ashridge Forest, as if someone had planned for it¡­¡¯ I still think that it was a very slim possibility, but it seemed to me like the mage accompanying Owen that day was the one who caused a rift to open¡­ But I¡¯ve never heard of such a case before. And there was no evidence. I don¡¯t have anything to go on to prove it, but¡­ ¡®What if Owen found a way? No, what if he already knew how to do it a long time ago¡­?¡¯ My heart pounded unsteadily. The suspicious deaths of the previous Duke and Duchess Valentino, as well as that of Camillus Valentino. And the emergence of rifts suddenly became more and more frequent after Theodore became the duke. If Father and Owen were the culprits behind all the tragedies that befell House Valentino¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Madam?¡± As I was immersed in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t realize that I had stopped walking. In the distance, I stared at the Valentino manor. It was a place that I was familiar with, but at the same time, a place that I must not become more comfortable in¡­ There was never a chance that I¡¯d ever be able to call that place ¡®home¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Under my breath, a small derisive chuckle slipped through my lips. It was laughable, even to me. I knew that it wasn¡¯t my fault, but why was it that I felt guilty. Sighing, I shook my head. It¡¯s not in my nature to be like this. At the same time, I wasn¡¯t an entirely kind-hearted person either. Why then. Perhaps it was because of him, the main character of this tragedy, Theodore Valentino¡­ ¡®¡­Me, to that person¡­¡¯ As though cutting that thought with a knife, I quickly stopped right there. I closed my eyes tightly and held my head with both hands. I repeated and repeated it once more. Not anymore. Don¡¯t harbor any expectations. Not anymore. However, it was at that moment. Right then, the voice of the last person I wanted to see rang out. Chapter 35.2 Chapter 35 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Lily!¡± Something like a groan was drawn out of my lips. As my steps faltered, I raised my head to look. And there, I saw him in the distance. From afar, he was running towards me. It was as if a ray of light had broken through the dark clouds, only to shine upon him. When he smiled so brightly, he looked much younger than his actual age. He usually looked indifferent and austere. However, this appearance was overshadowed by a now bright atmosphere that surrounded him, making him look like an innocent young man. And, resentfully, my heart did not always follow my mind. Regardless of my will, I felt my heart skip a bit. And at this, I felt a deep sense of helplessness. Because of this feeling and because of that person, the urge to run away became more urgent¡ªI felt more desperate. I knew all too well what would pour out once the dam were to collapse. I had no desire to drown amidst a torrent of emotions. No, never again. Before I knew it, Theodore had come nearer. He was not less than ten steps away. The moment our eyes met, I stepped back unknowingly. This reaction was obviously a defense mechanism. ¡°¡­Lily?¡± I turned around and started running. I continued to hear Charlotte and Theodore¡¯s bewildered cries from behind me, but I didn¡¯t stop. I did not want to see him right now. Not until this emotion subsides. At some point, I felt my eyes stinging. Really, why am I so¡­ ¡°Lily¡­!¡± I ran with all my might, but I was caught quickly. In the first place, I was no match for him when it came to strenuous physical activities, so this was only natural. But¡­ Couldn¡¯t you just leave me alone? Why do you keep following me? When I was feeling so desolate, you didn¡¯t hold my hand. ¡°¡­Let me go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know me. Please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon, Lily.¡± Theodore pulled me into his arms and embraced me. Soon, I was enveloped in his warmth. In my mind, I wanted to shake him off, but for some reason, my body wouldn¡¯t move. I could feel myself trembling slightly. Then, I felt his arms gently tightening around me. A comforting voice called me. ¡°Lily¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon, so I just came to pick you up. ¡­Please don¡¯t be frightened.¡± Did he even know what I was so fearful of right now? ¡­No, he wouldn¡¯t understand. These scars. This emotion. They¡¯re all just things I harbored alone. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet¡­ The doctor said that your condition might get worse if you get rained on. Let¡¯s go back home before it starts raining.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A gentle voice full of affection. A delicate touch that felt as though it was reserved for something precious. Everything I once hoped to receive from him. Even though my wish was finally being granted like this¡ªright in front of my eyes¡ªwhy did it feel like this was all just a dream that would soon vanish into thin air? I was suddenly overcome with the urge to ask. Do you truly care for me? If it was possible for you to be this good to me, why didn¡¯t you do that before you lost your memories? Why did you have to misunderstand my circumstances¡­ There was a flood of questions in my mind. And as I raised my head blankly, all I could see were his blue eyes, looking anxiously at me. When was it again? A distant memory of the past, which had been buried deeply in my heart, resurfaced. ¡®What¡¯s your favorite color, Lily?¡¯ my mother asked. ¡®¡­Blue.¡¯ ¡®Mom likes that color, too. The sky is always so, so blue during the day. That¡¯s why I like blue as well.¡¯ This was from a long, long time ago. I didn¡¯t even know when exactly this happened. Perhaps around the age of seven. No, I think I was eight years old? In the conversation that took place after that, my mother promised that she would buy blue clothes for me on my ninth birthday. However, in the end, she couldn¡¯t fulfill that promise. Duke Everett adopted me shortly after that, and my mother took money from him and left me. Along with my fondness of the color blue, I buried the memories of my mother deep within. I didn¡¯t want to think of my mother every time I saw the color blue. ¡­So why was it that it was now, of all times, that this memory resurfaced from my subconscious? Why were Theodore Valentino¡¯s eyes so vividly blue? Plik¡ª A single raindrop fell on the bridge of my nose. I knew that I should move to avoid the rain¡ªit felt like there was going to be a rain shower soon¡ªhowever, my body would not follow my thoughts. And against my will, my lips instead moved. As though they were broken. ¡°¡­Do you truly care for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore stared at me in a daze, blinking slowly. A raindrop from the heavens fell on his eyelid and trickled down to the tip of his eyelashes. Then, barely holding on for that long, it soon fell down. An earthy scent soon permeated the air as the rain started soaking the soil, the grass, the wildflowers. The dark clouds loomed above and turned the sky dark gray, and as the sun¡¯s radiance was engulfed, the world around us became tinged with an achromatic shade. As they fell down little by little, raindrops drummed down on the thicket¡¯s leaves. Through the faint sound, his voice could be heard shaking. ¡°¡­When I woke up after injuring my head, and from the moment I first saw you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt only affection for you.¡± He gently took my hand and placed it on the left side of his chest. I could feel his warmth through the thin layer of his shirt. ¡­And so, too, did I feel the thunderous beating of his heart. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 36.1 Chapter 36 ¨C Part 1 I unconsciously tried to take my hand back, but he clutched it tighter and pressed it harder against his chest. It was an act reminiscent of turning a blind eye to evidence that could not be refuted. Between my slightly opened lips, my breath trembled. Everything was so clear. His blue eyes, which stared straight at me. His heartbeat, as it pounded beneath my palm. His body temperature, which was consistently warm. These vivid sensations rushed in all at once, overwhelming my mind entirely. His blue eyes looked at me as though he was yearning to hear an answer¡ªan answer towards the affection that was ever so present in that very gaze. But I was afraid. I was afraid to acknowledge it. For some reason, it felt like it would be irrevocable. I did not want to allow myself to see even the smallest ray of hope. My heart had barely succeeded in giving up. So, instead of giving an answer, I asked. ¡°Why¡­ did you misunderstand me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was a question that the present him would not be able to answer, and yet I asked anyway. I asked that question even though I knew it was cowardly of me. No. Not yet. I¡¯m not ready to accept anything¡ªanything at all. Because in the end, my resentment towards you¡­ I don¡¯t want it to rear its head. Throughout all this time, my emotions had become so intertwined that I had confused my guilt and my resentment towards you¡­ But now, it¡¯s my resentment that¡¯s making itself more known. I hate you. I hate you for misunderstanding me. I hate you for hating me. I hate that you grouped me together with the demons of Everett. I hate that you never ever tried to see me for who I am¡­ So, no. I cannot accept this. My heart is in pain. My heart is filled with resentment. All this warmth, this tenderness, this affection, it¡¯s all too late. It all just keeps hurting me. Every time you act so kindly towards me, instead of comforting me, it hurts. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re pouring salt over my open wounds. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re pressing down harder on a thorn that¡¯s already piercing me. And apart from that, it fills me with sorrow. Even though I¡¯m receiving the warmth that I¡¯ve always wanted, I can¡¯t find it in me to be happy. I am filled with so much despair. Before being able to feel excitement or joy, fear would visit me first. Why do I keep doubting everything even though everything¡¯s so clear in front of my eyes? Why do I keep being afraid of being hurt? ¡°¡­I also¡­¡± I wish we could have met each other normally. The relationship you have with Adeline Alvinith. I also wish we could have had a relationship like that. However, the words vanished before my lips could form them. The light rain that had been slowly dripping down upon the earth began to pour in earnest. We stood there, the two of us, beneath the torrent. Raindrops flowed into each of our hearts, neither of us making a move to protect them. ¡°¡­Excuse me, Your Grace¡­¡± Then, Charlotte hesitated and stepped forward. She handed something to Theodore, and it turned out to be the white blanket that I was supposed to use here. Theodore took it and soon spread it out over my head. And in an instant, the world narrowed down. The white cloth became translucent in no time as it was hit with the rain. Breaking out of my reverie, I looked back at Charlotte. I was worried that she might be getting rained on. Fortunately, Charlotte had taken off her apron and put it over her head. ¡­A small smile found itself on my lips without my knowledge. ¡°¡­Lily.¡± Then came Theodore¡¯s voice once more. I flinched reflexively. Without looking back at him, I stayed still. At the back of my mind, I had a hunch that I might waver again if I were to look at him. I couldn¡¯t control my feelings¡­ It¡¯s making me so scared, and at the same time, I hate that I¡¯m scared. ¡°¡­The current me right now can¡¯t apologize to you. I know that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember the past that you still remember¡­ So I know that any effort that I make now would only be meaningless.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Even still, I will make an effort. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll try to remember what that misunderstanding is. I¡¯ll find out the reason why I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I just turned away from my feelings and pushed you away.¡± ¡­My chest ached. Everything about this was uncomfortable to me. It would have been easier if he just left me alone, but he wouldn¡¯t. He even kept seeking me out. When it comes to a relationship between two people, it¡¯s impossible for it to be one-sided. There¡¯s bound to be a reaction when there¡¯s no choice but to interact with each other. For as long as he would shower me with kindness and goodwill, I knew that I was bound to be influenced by this. I knew that I would eventually change. But I want to distance myself from that possibility. Completely and utterly. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding?¡± Still not looking at him, I asked. He was so sure that the only thing that kept us apart was just a misunderstanding. But that might not be the case. The truth might be so surprisingly simple. ¡°Think about it¡­ We¡¯ve been together for a year and a half, and yet you still hated me. Why do you think it¡¯s like that?¡± That day, almost forever ago at the Everett residence¡¯s garden, I might not be the only one who had been hit by an invisible arrow. He could have been hit with an arrow as well, just like me. However, I was Duke Everett¡¯s daughter. And after watching my actions all this time, I might have been different to his initial impression of me. Maybe that¡¯s why he became disappointed in me. And maybe that¡¯s why he hates me. Rather than assuming that there had been some misunderstanding between us, this was exceedingly more believable. ¡°¡­That¡¯s impossible.¡± Theodore replied belatedly. His voice was shaking. Even though I wasn¡¯t facing him, I could clearly imagine what his expression was and what kind of look he had in his eyes. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 36.2 Chapter 36 ¨C Part 2 ¡°No, towards myself, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to admit it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± And at that moment, a forced laugh broke out from my lips. Just how much longer would you keep spouting words that you can¡¯t take responsibility for? I shook my head slowly and I calmly continued speaking. ¡°I, to be honest. I actually thought that I might be different from my father and my brothers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But maybe I¡¯m wrong.¡± Finally, I turned around and faced him. I stared straight into his quivering blue eyes, and I spoke each syllable carefully, one at a time¡ªwithout hesitation. ¡°My father taught me well, and I grew up alongside my brothers. I know that I am no different than those demons.¡± Theodore¡¯s lips opened and closed. Yet again, seeing him be flustered and taken aback made my heart flutter. At the same time, I felt a sense of joy. Perhaps I¡¯ve been harboring a wish to hurt you, just as much as you¡¯ve hurt me. ¡°No, you¡¯re not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying the same words you said to me before, Duke.¡± After hearing this, Theodore halted right then. And now my lips moved all by themselves, without my own control. I couldn¡¯t stop the words any longer. ¡°¡®You¡¯re no different from them. Perhaps it¡¯s because you grew up in that devil¡¯s den.¡¯ That¡¯s what you said to me before¡­¡± Shock slowly spread throughout Theodore¡¯s expression. He blinked rapidly, falling into a daze. I stared indifferently at him, even as his countenance so obviously expressed remorse. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised. Even though he had no memory of this happening, he seemed to be feeling guilty about it. ¡­And in my frustration, I turned my head. I belatedly thought that what I did was childish. However, the water had already been spilt, and there¡¯s no way to scoop it back up. Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes. After a brief pause, I spoke again just to finish this. ¡°¡­So, think again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is it truly ¡®me¡¯ who you think fondly of¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or is it an ¡®idealized¡¯ version of me?¡± I¡¯m not the kind-hearted, na?ve woman you might think I am, I added with a bitter smile. Theodore¡¯s lips opened and closed like there was something he wanted to say. But eventually, he remained silent without saying anything more. The pouring drizzle of rain did not stop, even after a long time. * * * Late at night, when everyone¡¯s already asleep¡ª The lights were still on in Duke Valentino¡¯s office. Theodore was sitting behind his desk and mechanically going through the documents, then he suddenly felt a familiar presence. He raised his head. Carmen, the vice commander of the knight order, opened the door silently and saluted politely. Theodore greeted back with a nod. Small talk was not exchanged between the two. Carmen¡¯s report followed immediately. ¡°As Your Grace has ordered, we¡¯ve been extensively investigating House Everett in as much detail as we could.¡± From the coat pocket, Carmen took out an envelope and handed it to Theodore. He pulled out a fairly thick pile of papers from inside, then he began to read the contents slowly. And gradually, his calm demeanor turned into a sneer. Carmen spoke up. ¡°¡­It seems true that the two young lords of House Everett are in the middle of a cold war between them.¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± If harmony couldn¡¯t be achieved internally, then every little thing would start falling apart. Theodore tapped his desk with a wider smirk on his lips. If a bit of oil were to be poured there, the small flame would grow bigger. But the question was this: who would the flames burn first? Hessen Everett was much easier to rile up because of his inferiority complex. Owen Everett, on the other hand, was more complicated to deal with. As far as Theodore knew, Owen Everett was a control freak who was obsessed with his own belongings. It was better to be more prudent about choosing what kind of bait should be thrown at that kind of man. If Owen were to be provoked clumsily, then repercussions would surely come back this way. ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost the same as poking a beehive¡­¡± As he murmured to himself, Theodore finished going through the remaining documents. Carmen¡¯s report was, as always, brief but meticulous. And also very objective, even when the reports were about people that she¡¯s known for a long time. ¡°¡­Aunt¡­¡± And after Theodore finished reading the first report, he set down those papers. The next one was about Missus Seymour, and there were twenty parts to the report. ¡°She¡¯s been going out more often ever since I married Lily. What has she been busy doing all this time?¡± ¡°¡­I will be sure to look into it more.¡± ¡°Yes. Find out in detail the places my aunt visited, the people she met and what exactly she did.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Carmen accepted Theodore¡¯s orders as she usually did, but this time, she hesitated for a moment, seemingly because there¡¯s something she wanted to bring up. After hesitating, words slowly spilled through her lips. ¡°Well, um¡­ Milord¡­ May I ask why you¡¯ve ordered us to investigate Missus Seymour¡¯s past activities?¡± Theodore was organizing the reports and putting them into a safe, but as he was asked, he paused. Soon, he looked back at Carmen, an unreadable smile on his lips. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 37.1 Chapter 37 ¨C Part 1 What kind of person was Anabella Seymour? It¡¯s not so much of a difficult question. She was the second daughter of the Seymour Viscounty, and she entered the Valentino residence with her older sister, Ren¨¦e. For the next 20 years or so, she devoted herself entirely to House Valentino. It¡¯s said that her dedication was due to her love for Ren¨¦e, who was the former duchess and Theodore¡¯s mother. To the extent that she cherished Theodore as though he was her own child. But was that really all there was to her? People had layers to them. It¡¯s not so simple to just love or hate someone. There were times when two dichotomies existed within one person. Anabella Seymour clearly cared for and loved her sister Ren¨¦e, but at the same time, she was filled with such jealousy. Then if that¡¯s the case, why did she continue to think of Theodore as if he was her own son? ¡°There are two ways in which someone copes with the fact that there¡¯s something they cannot possess. First, they rationalize that they don¡¯t need it anyway. Second, they resolve their desires in a twisted manner.¡± Carmen had no idea what Theodore was talking about. Obviously, they had been talking about Missus Seymour until now, but why did he suddenly bring up the matter of human desires? However, Theodore Valentino was originally like this, after all. Carmen had been serving him for more than seven years now, but she still couldn¡¯t guess just what was going on in his mind. Theodore¡¯s aide, Calvin, was Theodore¡¯s childhood friend and the person who could be considered as the closest to the duke. However, Calvin would also sometimes grumble and say, ¡®I just don¡¯t know what His Grace is thinking.¡¯ Then what else could Carmen say here? ¡°Think it over, Carmen. If you were someone who wants to be the Duchess, but the position is already owned by another woman¡ªwhat would you do?¡± ¡°¡­I am not sure because I don¡¯t wish to become the Duchess.¡± ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m asking hypothetically, so try to imagine. What would you do if you were her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Imagine¡­ How could she try to understand a life that she didn¡¯t know at all? Carmen fidgeted her fingers with a troubled expression. Seeing her reaction, Theodore laughed and waved at the vice commander. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re dismissed. It¡¯s late, so go back and get some rest.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Grace.¡± After being excused, Carmen bowed towards him silently. But as she reflected on Theodore¡¯s story, she realized it belatedly. In what he said just now, who was the woman who wanted to become the duchess? I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d be so sick the next day after getting rained on. Even after all that, it¡¯s still summer, so why. Thanks to my condition, I was constantly being scolded by both Charlotte and my exclusive doctor, Jane Thorpe. Anyhow, it seemed like it¡¯s going to be difficult for me to go out after a while. Once my fever goes down, I might be able to go out and do what I want, but¡­ ¡°Madam, you should start being more careful because even a simple cold can lead to pneumonia if your condition gets worse. Especially since you¡¯re very weak¡­¡± With a cloudy gaze, I glanced up at Jane, who had already told me the same thing 10 times. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s taking care of her patient so diligently, but it felt to me like she was being too overzealous. Her constant worries and concerns were enough to give me a headache. ¡°And your meals¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jane glanced sideways at the soup bowl, which was about half empty now. ¡­I wanted to eat more, too, but I couldn¡¯t help it. If I ate even one spoonful more, it felt like I was on the verge of throwing up. ¡°The Madam has been sick lately, so it¡¯s only natural that she can eat only a little.¡± Then, Charlotte spoke up to Jane. At those words, Jane looked back at Charlotte, but eventually nodded and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do then¡­ But I¡¯ll try to make a recipe to nourish you more as a replacement, so please try some of that¡­ And it could get better if you can take a digestive medicine along with that, Madam.¡± In response, I calmly agreed to her. After which, Jane asked me a few more requests, then she left the room. Thus, Charlotte and I were left alone in the room. Charlotte made sure that the door was closed properly, then she walked back to the bed and spoke. ¡°Madam, please lie back down now. I¡¯ll change the wet towel for you.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, thank you.¡± I thought that it was very fortunate to have someone with me while I was sick. Without holding back my expression of gratitude, I said, ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here.¡± She was in the middle of moving the basin, but as she heard what I said, Charlotte paused. Then, with a smile, she replied. She looked a bit dejected. ¡°Why are you being like this again, Madam? Of course I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± The sheer kindness contained in her words somehow made me tear up. I was Lily Everett, and I was always alone, and yet now someone was staying by my side while I lay bedridden. It felt unrealistic. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 37.2 Chapter 37 ¨C Part 2 ¡°¡­I¡¯m getting a bit emotional, maybe because I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural to feel weak while you¡¯re sick, Madam. Please rest up and get well soon.¡± Charlotte said this as she placed a wet towel on my forehead. The wet towel¡¯s cool touch quickly became lukewarm because of the boiling heat emanating from me. In a daze, I blinked and stared at Charlotte. Then, I murmured softly. ¡°You, too¡­ You should go and rest if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°The Madam is sick, so how can I go somewhere else? Please don¡¯t worry about me. Close your eyes and rest now, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say so, I was about to succumb to the drowsiness brought upon by my medicine. Charlotte turned the wet towel upside down. It felt as if I had returned to the days of my childhood. Closing my eyes, I said, ¡°You know what? When I was a child¡­ I was really strong¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But now, look at the state I¡¯m in¡­ Ah, anyway¡­ What I mean to say is¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish saying what I wanted to say¡ªslumber descended upon me like a wave. It felt like my head was further buried into the pillow as I mumbled incoherently. ¡°¡­I only ever had a cold¡­ just one time before¡­¡± What was it that my mother told me back then? The only thing I could clearly remember of that time was her careful, gentle touch. While my consciousness slipped away, I heard Charlotte¡¯s voice once more, but I couldn¡¯t quite understand what she had said. And as if there was a flood washing over me, sleep pulled me down into its depths. It¡¯s been a while since I had slept really well. Honestly, it¡¯s ridiculous how I could get such a good night¡¯s sleep just because I was sick. Lying still, I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling. Then, I slowly rose. It was dark everywhere, so it might still be deep into the night, or the hour right before dawn. My fever broke unbeknownst to me, and I was somehow fine after that, even if my body still felt a bit weak. I glanced to my side and saw that there was someone sleeping there, in an evidently uncomfortable posture while sitting at the chair next to the bed. Of course, my first instinct was to think that it was Charlotte, so I was about to reach out. However, I suddenly felt a sense of incongruity. My hand stopped midair. Now that I looked closer, that¡¯s not Charlotte¡­ ¡®Why is Theodore here¡­¡¯ More than that, there was a dry towel in his hand, while next to him was a silver basin containing water. The shirt he was wearing was slightly disheveled and his sleeves were rolled up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His black hair was also tangled, and it was clear from his face that he was extremely fatigued. Anyone could tell that he was the one who nursed me all night. ¡­When exactly did he come? If Theodore offered to take care of me, then Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse him. All I was thinking now was how I could get out of here without waking him up. It remained the same that I was uncomfortable around him. As much as possible, I did not want to face him. And even if I really had to meet him, I did not want to make eye contact. It was all the more tough to listen to his voice. The kind words that were far from the poisonous words of the past gave me a difficult time in a different sense. At the same time however, it was a bit too much if I just left the person who nursed me throughout the night just like this, unable to get proper rest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± With my lips pressed shut, I stared at him for a moment. I carefully removed the blanket over me and got out of the bed. Then, I reached out to him and shook his shoulder slightly. ¡°Duke, please wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Go back to your room.¡± However, I was surprised when I was suddenly held back. With his eyes still closed, Theodore was holding on to my wrist now. Frozen and holding my breath, I watched him slowly open his eyes not long after. His deep blue eyes met my gaze in the dark. I grew tense and nervous without realizing it, and my body was frozen stiff. As Theodore was staring at me, he gradually scowled. Soon, a cold voice came out from his lips. ¡°You¡­¡± But Theodore¡¯s expression soon crumpled as though he had a sudden headache. Clenching his teeth, he bowed his head and wrapped both of his hands around it. He groaned. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I could already feel my breaths shaking little by little as I looked at him. My heart started pounding unsteadily. It¡¯s as if there was a foreboding feeling sinking down my stomach. After a while, Theodore raised his head, but he blinked confusedly. Then, he met my gaze. With a look of surprise, he asked me urgently. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re awake now? Are you feeling alright? It seems like your fever went down¡­ I just dozed off for a minute and¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening blankly to his rambling words, I remained silent, as stiff as a rock. ¡­Just now¡­ what was that? Theodore¡¯s atmosphere¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the same as when he was cold to me¡­ Just like how it was¡­ in the past¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 38.1 Chapter 38 ¨C Part 1 It wasn¡¯t an illusion¡­ That cold look in his eyes, the icy tone in his voice that spoke so pointedly. I had no doubt about it. It¡¯s the old ¡®him¡¯. Before he lost his memories of me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lily? What¡¯s wrong?¡± As he tried to reach out to me, I slapped away his hand and covered my mouth in my confusion. With his hand still outstretched in the air, Theodore stared at it for a moment, but then he immediately apologized. ¡°¡­I forgot for a moment that you were uncomfortable with me. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this moment, it wasn¡¯t for that reason. But I didn¡¯t know how to explain it. It felt as if he was back to his old self for that brief time¡­ If I were to say that, how would Theodore react? ¡°How are you feeling? Your temperature was so high all night¡­ I was very worried about you.¡± Theodore asked cautiously. As he studied my complexion, seeing if I was doing better now, his gaze was ever so kind and gentle. Perhaps that¡¯s why I¡¯d been feeling this distinct sense of dissonance. Turning away from his gaze, I answered. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± At first, I was going to wake him up to say thank you for nursing me all night. No matter how uncomfortable I was with him, it¡¯s only right to thank him for doing this for me. But right now, after that just happened, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I lowered my gaze and held back a sigh, however, I soon heard a rustling sound from my side. Glancing sideways, I saw that Theodore stood up from his seat and was organizing the basin and wet towel. As he carried the basin with both hands, he smiled awkwardly at me and spoke with a voice that was seemingly forced to stay calm. ¡°With me here, you won¡¯t be able to relax¡­ I¡¯ll put these in the bathroom and call Charlotte.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Then, please rest more. I hope you get well soon.¡± And shortly afterwards, Theodore left the room. Charlotte came in through the same door. The moment Charlotte saw me, she gauged my temperature and asked a few questions. She looked a little relieved. It seemed like Charlotte was as exhausted as Theodore, so I felt terribly sorry. ¡°Charlotte¡­ Didn¡¯t you get any sleep? I think I¡¯m better now, so you should go and rest.¡± ¡°I took a nap earlier, so I¡¯m quite alright! More importantly, Madam, do you feel like eating right now?¡± ¡­I knew that Charlotte would feel despondent if I honestly said that I didn¡¯t have an appetite right now, so I instead nodded with a smile on my lips. In return, Charlotte smiled back with such joy on her features, then she began to move busily right away. ¡°You must feel uncomfortable right now, so I¡¯ll help you take a bath first, Madam! And then, food that¡¯s easily digestible¡­¡± ¡­And so, with Charlotte¡¯s help, I bathed and ate a simple meal. I was worried about how I might not be able to eat much again this time, but unexpectedly, I could eat more than usual. I also didn¡¯t feel nauseous. Charlotte was very happy to see me eating well. Jane Thorpe, the dedicated doctor of Duchess Valentino, went out as early as dawn to fetch the necessary medicinal herbs herself. Then, she returned to the ducal residence at around eight in the morning. She was very pleased that she was able to get a lot of good ingredients that weren¡¯t usually available. She just hoped that all these would be helpful in the recovery of the duchess¡¯ health¡­ ¡®Is Her Grace still asleep? We have a scheduled check-up later at around eleven o¡¯clock¡­¡¯ While holding an envelope full of medicinal herbs in one arm, Jane used her free hand to open the clinic¡¯s door. And immediately, she was surprised by the sight that welcomed her. ¡®W-What is¡­¡¯ The clinic was a mess¡ªas if a thief had ransacked the place. Envelopes of medicinal herbs, glass bottles and various documents were randomly strewn all over the floor. Jane was paralyzed at the threshold, her mouth gaping open. However, she soon came to her senses. As she took a closer look at the traces left behind, it seemed like someone had searched through the room. Not only the drawers and cupboards were open, but even the secret storage space on the floor had been searched. Even Jane¡¯s personal bag was opened. ¡®No, but, I mean¡­ For that person to be so heinous¡­¡¯ Jane could do nothing but smile in her incredulity. To the side, she carefully set down the envelope containing fresh medicinal herbs. Then, she started taking note of which items were missing. Who on earth did this? A theft of this degree in this place was unheard of. After all, this was not just any place, but the Valentino residence. Could a thief just randomly come in? It¡¯s only natural for her to think that this was the work of someone who was already working inside the mansion. ¡®¡­But it¡¯s weird. My money and valuables are still here.¡¯ While Jane was cleaning up the clinic to some degree, she halted where she was, her brows knitting together. If her money and valuables were still here, then this meant that the thief was here to steal something else¡­ ¡®Just what was stolen then?¡¯ Jane approached her desk and checked the wide-open drawer. Minor documents like lists of medical materials remained, as well as books. But¡­ The most important documents here were nowhere to be seen. ¡®¡­Her Grace¡¯s medical records.¡¯ The health record of the duchess herself, which Jane had been meticulously organizing since the first day she entered this residence. It¡¯s gone. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 38.2 Chapter 38 ¨C Part 2 * * * Someone stole the duchess¡¯ medical records. Those were important documents detailing her health. But that wasn¡¯t all. Those records also summarized everything about the food and toxic medicines that the duchess was not supposed to ingest. If the person who stole the records was someone with vile intentions, then that¡¯s a huge problem. Jane immediately informed Duke Valentino of this incident. And as soon as Theodore heard this, his expression hardened coldly. ¡°So you left without locking the door properly.¡± ¡°¡­I had locked it properly, Your Grace! I am telling only the truth! But when I came back, the door was unlocked¡­¡± Theodore just continued to stare at Jane, who hesitated and panicked, but he soon let out a sigh. He immediately called the chief attendant and gave a brief, concise order. ¡°A thief came into Jane Thorpe¡¯s clinic. It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s an inside job, so investigate the mansion¡¯s servants at once.¡± ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± The chief attendant replied with a look of surprise the moment he heard that there was a thief. He bowed to Theodore and was about to leave through the door, but at that moment, someone knocked from the hallway. Knock, knock¡ª Theodore frowned, then he asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Outside the door came the polite voice of a young attendant. ¡°Um¡­ Milord. I¡¯ve come to inform you that Missus Seymour is looking for you urgently. She is asking that you come to the living room right away.¡± The creases deepened over Theodore¡¯s forehead. He murmured to himself. ¡°¡­My aunt? But why now¡­¡± Inadvertently glancing towards Jane, he paused for a moment. Then, his eyes widened. There was a hint of a realization there. ¡°¡­Chief Attendant, postpone the investigation for the moment. I¡¯ll be off to see my aunt first. Doctor Thorpe, follow me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, Your Grace.¡± Jane was very surprised to hear that the investigation was being delayed. Still, she accepted this calmly because she could not go against the duke¡¯s orders. And soon after that, it didn¡¯t take long for them both to reach the living room at the first floor. Before the door was opened, Theodore looked back at Jane and ordered. ¡°Doctor Thorpe, wait here for a moment. Come in when I call you.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Grace.¡± Jane then took a step back. And Theodore, facing forward once more, motioned for the attendant to open the door. Along with a bell and an announcement to signal his arrival, the door opened. Theodore took a step into the living room. As expected, Missus Seymour was already there, sitting on the sofa. However, there was one face that he didn¡¯t expect to see here. Theodore¡¯s eyes grew wide as he opened his lips to speak. ¡°Lily, why are you here¡­ You haven¡¯t even recovered yet.¡± ¡°Theo, take a seat.¡± Missus Seymour addressed him with a serious tone. Theodore glanced back at Missus Seymour, then he greeted her for the sake of courtesy. And when he sat down, a maid approached and poured tea for him. Theodore looked sideways at Lily, who was sitting next to him. She was holding a teacup in her hands, an indifferent expression donned upon her features. She looked like a doll that felt nothing at all. The tea in that cup remained flat and motionless. ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on that you¡¯ve summoned us here, Aunt? For whatever reason it is, you should know that my wife still needs to rest more.¡± ¡°Who is waiting outside the door?¡± However, Missus Seymour answered Theodore¡¯s question with a question of her own. Theodore paused for a moment, then he replied. ¡°Doctor Jane Thorpe, Lily¡¯s exclusive doctor.¡± ¡°And why is she outside?¡± ¡°¡­Just recently, I heard from her that someone had broken into her clinic.¡± Without giving any significant reaction, Missus Seymour took a sip of tea. While he studied her movements closely, Theodore soon spoke with more force. ¡°But strangely enough, her valuables were still there. The thief instead stole something unexpected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°My wife¡¯s medical records.¡± Lily, who had been sitting beside him like a doll until then, reacted to this remark. While holding the teacup, her hands flinched slightly. She soon put the cup down on the table, then she murmured softly. ¡°Ah, no wonder¡­¡± Then, she laughed under her breath. Hearing this, Theodore glanced towards Lily, but before he could ask her anything, Missus Seymour spoke first. ¡°I was going to tell you anyway, so I¡¯ll explain it here. I¡¯m the one who took those medical records.¡± ¡°¡­Aunt, you¡ª¡± ¡°Even though you were aware that her health was not normal, you just covered for her and didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion or even discuss it with me. At the back of my mind, I knew that you were hiding something. Doctor Thorpe said that she was just following your orders, so she wouldn¡¯t show me Lily¡¯s medical records right away¡ªthat¡¯s why I ordered my people to search through the clinic. And I found this.¡± Missus Seymour took out a pile of documents and threw them onto the table. Those papers detailed Lily¡¯s health record. Theodore glared silently at Missus Seymour. The atmosphere inside the living room turned icily sharp, as if they had become trapped inside a glacier. Without a look of remorse, Missus Seymour angrily shot straightforwardly. ¡°Theo. How could you hide the fact that Lily Everett is barren?¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 39.1 Chapter 39 ¨C Part 1 Despite the shocking revelation, Lily did not show any outward reaction at all. She remained calm and she did not flinch. Rather, she sat still on her seat with the corners of her lips turning up. As though everything about this was laughable to her. Missus Annabella Seymour¡¯s lips hardened by themselves when she saw Lily like this. And¡­ It was exactly for this reason that she loathed Lily Everett. ¡®¡­Creepy little wench.¡¯ Annabella did not hate Lily from the start. Her father was Duke Everett and her mother was a maid. Annabella was not happy because Lily wasn¡¯t a good match for Theodore, but what comforted her from this situation was that Lily would eventually leave the Valentino residence after she and Theodore would get divorced. That is, until Annabella realized that Theodore had feelings for Lily. ¡®Theo, even though you¡¯re acquiescing to the Everetts right now, once you¡¯ve raised House Valentino to make us strong again, you¡¯re thinking of divorcing Lily, right? In the first place, Lily Everett cannot be a part of our family. I know that you¡¯re keep this in mind.¡¯ ¡®¡­I¡¯ll take care of my relationship with my wife, Aunt. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¯ It was a conversation that she had with Theodore before he lost his memories. It was around the time that Lily had entered the Valentino residence. Theodore had always been courteous and polite towards his elders. He had never once spoken back with such defiance. As if the solid ground beneath her feet was shaking and crumbling, Annabella felt a sense of crisis. All of this was because of the contamination that Lily Everett brought with her. If Annabella wouldn¡¯t remove all of the impurities as fast as she could, then everything around that the wench would touch will be dirtied. That¡¯s why Annabella wanted to remove Lily before it was too late. ¡®I can never accept that wench. This time again, how dare you defile House Valentino and bewitch Theodore once more.¡¯ And more than anything else, it¡¯s that wench¡¯s creepy personality. Her face was as gentle as a lamb¡¯s, giving off an innocent and fragile air to her¡ªas if she would break at any given moment. But it¡¯s clear that her insides were rotted and dark and putrid. Theodore did not know just what kind of monster that wench was. Lily grew up with the demons of Everett, so how could she not be a devil just like them. Wasn¡¯t that the case right now? Look at that brazen attitude, knowing no shame even as her infertility has been exposed! And the mocking way she was looking at the person who revealed the truth! Annabella simply could not stand her. How could there be such a terrible thing. House Valentino was the precious home and treasure that Annabella had been cherishing for a long time. Did she not get this position only after being as patient as one could be? Annabella was the matriarch of the Valentino Duchy, and even the duke himself bows his head to her and does his best to please her¡­ She had to protect her Valentino family. She could never let it be dirtied. Obsessed for most of her life and left with nothing else to live for, the woman¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously. It was around eight in the morning when Missus Seymour called for me. I went to see what she was going to say, but what awaited me in that living room was the suffocating chill of the atmosphere. As I arrived, the only thing she told me was to sit down, and then she remained silent. Amidst that silence where no words were exchanged, Missus Seymour¡¯s contemptuous gaze was fixed on me. However, I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to know why she called me here and was keeping me waiting. And finally, the reason was revealed. ¡®¡­I¡¯m barren? I did read that one of the sleeping pills¡¯ side effects was infertility, but I never got to confirm whether I¡¯d become barren or not.¡¯ In any case, if it¡¯s true, it didn¡¯t matter to me. But the thing was, Missus Seymour was trying to put pressure on me on the pretext of my infertility. ¡­And all this would do was to speed up the divorce between me and Theodore. ¡®You¡¯ve become so impatient about getting rid of me right away, huh.¡¯ I picked up the teacup that I had set down earlier, then I took a sip. Poor Missus Seymour was under the impression that infertility was a great disgrace to all women. But I¡¯m not ashamed of that at all. Go ahead and look at me with bugged out eyes for all I care. ¡®It¡¯s a pity, but¡­ I don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m barren or not.¡¯ If you don¡¯t intend to have a child, is it still important to have the ability to bear one? To be honest, I knew that if I were to give birth to a child, the only inheritance I¡¯d be passing off to them was misfortune. So perhaps this was better. If I¡¯m really barren¡­ Well, life was tough anyway. It¡¯s better not to be born. ¡®My mother gave birth to me, but didn¡¯t take responsibility for the misfortune she left for me to deal with in my life.¡¯ I would rather not be a mother like that. If I can¡¯t give anything else to the child, it¡¯s better not to have one. ¡°¡­It is still not certain whether my wife is barren, Aunt.¡± Tearing through that blanket of silence was Theodore¡¯s grave voice. But even with this, Missus Seymour scoffed triumphantly and snapped back. ¡°Even if she really is infertile, you were going to cover it up, weren¡¯t you? Am I wrong?¡± Then, Theodore closed his lips as if he could say nothing else. Only after a moment¡¯s silence did he speak once more. ¡°¡­Lily is my wife. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m protecting her.¡± With an absolutely incredulous look, Missus Seymour laughed. She pointed straight at me and shouted. ¡°Are you talking nonsense without even processing what you¡¯re saying? That girl is an Everett! A daughter of that vile House Everett!¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 39.2 Chapter 39 ¨C Part 2 ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°And a maid¡¯s child at that! Are you truly going to sully the precious blood of the historic House Valentino with that wretched, lowborn blood?¡± At those words, Theodore¡¯s expression hardened coldly. He replied with a low, icy tone. ¡°Aunt. You¡¯re being out of line.¡± However, Missus Seymour did not back down either. The staunch reaction she was faced with only affirmed what she thought. ¡°I have not said anything wrong, Theodore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you. You¡¯re the household head of the Valentino family, and yet you¡¯re being so irresponsible! You¡¯re siding with a child of that House Everett, and an illegitimate bastard of theirs, too!¡± Missus Seymour was trying to control Theodore, asserting that he was doing such a great sin. However, the look in Theodore¡¯s eyes remained unperturbed. Rather, his demeanor only sharpened as he listened to her silently, as though he was seeing through Missus Seymour¡¯s intentions. ¡°Even if the deaths of my older sister and my brother-in-law were just an accident¡­ There are so many things left unclear about Camillus¡¯ death. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been investigating his death, right? Have you not been suspecting House Everett as well?!¡± And the moment Missus Seymour uttered Camillus Valentino¡¯s name, Theodore¡¯s eyes changed. If they were only cold before, right now, they were clearly harboring a look of ferocious wrath. At once, Theodore let out his raw, unbridled fury at Missus Seymour. ¡°Right now¡­ Are you trying to use my brother¡¯s death to justify your actions?¡± His anger was flowing out like boiling lava. It was like a river of fire that looked tranquil at first glance, but it would burn everything that it would touch in no time. Missus Seymour flinched a little, as though she only belatedly realized that the heat had gotten to her. However, there was no way to stop a volcano that had already erupted. ¡°Aunt, you just don¡¯t like Lily, that¡¯s all. The fact that Lily is from House Everett is just an excuse, isn¡¯t it? Am I wrong?¡± As Theodore provoked her, even the last semblance of rationality in Missus Seymour¡¯s eyes had vanished. She did not look at Theodore properly, then she proceeded to voice her innermost thoughts without any hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s right, I dislike that child. You might not know it, but that wench is a true devil! She looks meek and gentle, but do you think that¡¯s really how she is? I¡¯m not convinced. That wench is a poisonous snake!¡± There was not a single hint of a noble, dignified air to her any longer as Missus Seymour screeched. It also seemed convenient that the ¡®weakness¡¯ that she¡¯d been hiding so far was now revealed. No, I¡¯m sure of it. She must have already been falling apart at the seams ever since ¡®infertility¡¯ had been mentioned. But this entire situation was her own making. ¡®¡­I mean, when Theodore¡¯s memories come back, he and I would naturally get divorced anyway.¡¯ Missus Seymour detonated a bomb that she could have waited patiently for instead. ¡®What¡¯s making you so anxious¡­¡¯ ¡­There were many factors that I could think about. First, perhaps Missus Seymour couldn¡¯t bear watching Theodore take my side while rebuking her. Second, she must be getting anxious after seeing Theodore in this state¡ªthat he might not divorce me in the end. That¡¯s why she brought this up as a pretext today. ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to listen to any more of this.¡± ¡°What? How could you¡ª¡± ¡°I am the head of House Valentino, Aunt.¡± With a tone that continued to boil with fury, Theodore said this as he stared straight into Missus Seymour¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is my household. It is I who makes the decisions in this household. And.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment, then let out a deep, heated sigh. But when he looked at her again, what covered his face now was unmistakably contempt. ¡°Aunt. The reason you¡¯re still here in House Valentino is not just because of my mother¡¯s will.¡± Staring pointedly at Missus Seymour with an exceedingly cold expression, Theodore slowly rose from his seat. Shocked by everything that transpired, Missus Seymour was as stiff as a stone. ¡°¡­Lily, you should rest more. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was both as scorching as lava and as biting as a glacier. I stared at his hand as he reached out to me. If I were to take his hand and follow him out of this room, that would most likely only provoke Missus Seymour more, but¡­ ¡®¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ I don¡¯t need to walk on eggshells around her. And it¡¯s not like I need to be on good terms with her. Carefully reaching forward, I took Theodore¡¯s hand and interlaced mine with his. And, we left the living room without looking back. ¡°Even though I¡¯m barren, are you really going to side with me?¡± I asked with a casual tone. It didn¡¯t matter what Theodore would say in response. In the first place, I didn¡¯t even think hard about the question I asked just now. Theodore stopped walking, then answered back seriously. ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re my priority, and I¡¯ll protect you first. ¡­And as for a child, we can adopt a distant relative.¡± He said there was no need to worry because adopting an heir would solve the succession problem. I shook my head and laughed quietly. I didn¡¯t know that Theodore Valentino was such an idealist. All this time, I thought that he was a terribly realistic, practical man. Perhaps this perception was an idealistic dream of my own¡ªto see him as the ideal man I could reach out to. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 40.1 Chapter 40 ¨C Part 1 But now, I feel that I¡¯ve become a realist. Hope was sweet, but the end of it was inevitably bitter. Now that I know this truth, I couldn¡¯t be the same as I was before. However, what was the point in me explaining this to others? In any case¡­ I caught a glimpse in advance of him regaining his memories¡ªat the time that he stayed up all night to nurse me back to health. It was only a flash of a moment, but that was definitely the old Theodore. Cold and hard-hearted. To me. When that happened, I was surprised and confused. But now, my thoughts have become organized. A misunderstanding between us? There might not even be such a thing in the first place. And Theodore, once his memories would return, would likely forget about all the things that happened so far while his memories were gone. Hadn¡¯t I already seen it? His eyes, staring ever so coldly at me again. The signs were beginning to show, so it might not be long before then¡­ So, I couldn¡¯t afford to get swayed by his ephemeral kindness¡­ It¡¯s something that I could and would never be able to have for myself. In just a little while longer, my cold, harsh reality shall dawn upon me once more. As soon as we returned to my room, I talked to Jane. Her findings on the supposition that I was barren were as follows. ¡°¡­There is a possibility that the sleeping pills you¡¯ve been taking before were toxic enough to cause such side effects, but definitely not infertility. That¡¯s what I wrote in your medical records, Madam¡­¡± Jane clasped the folder in both her arms. She looked very relieved to have safely recovered the file. Looking cautiously between me and Theodore, Jane asked. ¡°I truly apologize to ask you this question, but have Your Graces been active¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a long, heavy silence. Gleaning the answer with just that, Jane nodded hastily. ¡°The only way to test whether the Madam is truly barren is to borrow the medical technology from an academy in the capital. But before that, between you two¡­ For a year, perhaps¡­ if you regularly engage in an active relationship¡­ We can observe from there, and it wouldn¡¯t be too late to see if a baby will come or not during this period of time.¡± Jane spoke slowly, flustered while explaining this part. In turn, I answered with a customary smile. I should just end this conversation quickly. ¡°I see. Doctor Thorpe, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°No, Madam. I should have kept your medical record better¡­ It¡¯s my fault. From now on, I shall carry your files with me wherever I go, Madam.¡± ¡­I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s necessary to go that far, but Jane looked entirely serious about it right now. All I could do was nod and smile back. I wondered if the conversation would end with that already, but Jane hurriedly added before she left the room. ¡°Oh, and, um¡­ I would appreciate it if, in the future, you could let me know the dates that Your Graces share a bed¡­ I would need to record it for the sake of observing the Madam¡¯s health.¡± She was very flustered again this time. Considering that she was a gynecologist, perhaps this was just her personality. I answered with a fake smile again. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Yes, then¡­ Please rest well. I shall be on my way.¡± And finally, Jane left the room. I erased the smile on my face. I took my time looking back to face Theodore again, but he¡­ coughed dryly while his face was so obviously red. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Um, should we¡­ try pretending to share a bed? Just so that the servants won¡¯t have any rumors to spread¡­ What do you think, Lily?¡± ¡­It¡¯s true that it¡¯s better to do that so Missus Seymour wouldn¡¯t be able to bring up my infertility anymore. But I did not want to do that. Without fail, a sense of repulsion came up. And it was a feeling that was stemming from fear. I did not want to get close to him in any way at all. Be it physically or mentally. When the distance between us would narrow, it¡¯d only be easier for me to be affected because that¡¯s just how human nature was. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± I answer vaguely. Theodore seemed to be under the strong impression that he would never abandon me. But everything would change the moment his memories came back. No, not change. Everything would return to how it originally was. For something so bittersweet¡­ there¡¯s no reason to foster it. There¡¯s no reason to do that. ¡®I wasn¡¯t even expecting anything in the first place.¡¯ I faced Theodore calmly. And pretending not to notice the look in his eyes, as if there were so many things he wanted to say, I said. ¡°I wish to rest now. And Your Grace will have to get back to work soon¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Then, I¡¯ll come back to see you again later¡­ my dear.¡± He continued to insist on calling me ¡®my dear¡¯. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s bothered by the formal way that I kept calling him ¡®Your Grace¡¯. But, without missing a beat, I pretended once more not to notice. ¡°Go ahead. Then, see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was about to turn away, but before I could, Theodore carefully took my hand. Frowning, I halted in place. Theodore lowered his head slowly. A soft, warm touch came over the back of my hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His lips opened slightly as he looked up at me. There was a strong light in his eyes, as if there were blazing flames behind them. ¡°¡­You are my wife, Lily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know how anxious you are around me, and that you don¡¯t trust me. But¡­ not in the least do I have the intention to sever the relationship we have between us.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 40.2 Chapter 40 ¨C Part 2 I held back the cynical words that were at the tip of my tongue. Of course that¡¯s what you think. The version of you ¡®right now¡¯ who doesn¡¯t have your memories. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let anyone covet you and take you away.¡± His tenacity was palpable in his voice. It didn¡¯t suddenly appear, but at some point, it felt like an emotion that he had kept suppressed, but was now making itself known. ¡°A madman like Lennon Chester who doesn¡¯t even know his place¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about him any longer. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to appear before your eyes.¡± ¡­I felt quite strange right at this moment. In the past, this was what I wanted to hear the most from him. During the days that I wanted to be someone special and precious to him. But right now, I¡¯m finding it difficult to understand why it¡¯s like this. Life was so ironic. When you desperately want it, you are not even given a single speck of it. It¡¯s only after you¡¯ve given up on it that you¡¯re allowed to have everything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the end of it all, I could only feel bitter. As expected, the kindness that he gave me now was not at all sweet. ¡°¡­I feel quite dizzy, so I need to lie down.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Of course.¡± I pulled my hand out of his, but this time, Theodore put an arm around my shoulder to support me, then led me to my bed. And after he finally left the room, I could barely catch my breath. It was only natural that my main concern these days was waiting for the day that Theodore¡¯s memories would return. Besides that, all I could think of was what would happen after that. It wasn¡¯t completely certain just yet, but by then, it¡¯s a real possibility that¡­ I would no longer be able to stay in the Valentino residence. I recalled the conversation I had with Theodore¡¯s doctor a few days ago. ¡®I have a question.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Madam. Please go ahead.¡¯ ¡®Once the Duke recovers his memories¡­ Will he forget everything that happened while he has his temporary amnesia?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s¡­ well. I¡¯m not quite sure, Madam. I¡¯ve never heard of such a case, but I can¡¯t say for certain that there¡¯s absolutely no possibility of that¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ In a nutshell, there was a real possibility of that happening. ¡­And I¡¯ve already witnessed the warning signs. Would he completely forget what happened while he had been in a state of amnesia? Or, perhaps one day¡­ would he remember it all? ¡®But does it even matter if he remembers¡­¡¯ Staring blankly into thin air, I soon regained my senses. I let out a heavy sigh. Then, I turned to Charlotte, who was drawing a picture next to me. ¡°¡­Charlotte, do you really think that I¡¯d be able to sell my paintings?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam! There is a demand for artworks that depict subjects like flowers, butterflies and cute animals, and you¡¯re very good at painting those. And with stationeries and postcards, too. It¡¯s popular these days to add small paintings or drawings to them so that they don¡¯t feel empty.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Listening to Charlotte¡¯s firm answer, I nodded in agreement. I wouldn¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone who really would buy my artwork until I try selling some later, but I was a little relieved to hear that there was a demand for such things. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so good at painting even though you didn¡¯t learn it formally. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not. Anyone can paint something like this.¡± ¡°No! Please take a look at this sparrow that I just drew. It doesn¡¯t even look like a sparrow¡ªit¡¯s more like a demon.¡± ¡­Just as she said, Charlotte¡¯s sparrow indeed seemed more like a little demon. But it was still a good drawing considering it¡¯s her first time¡­ I think. ¡°¡­If you practice more, you¡¯ll be able to draw much better, too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Instead, I know how to embroider quite well, so I should make use of my talent in that.¡± ¡°Mmh, yes. And because everything that you embroider is wonderful¡­ they will probably sell better than my art.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered that you think so, Madam.¡± Charlotte gave up on the picture she was drawing and brought over her basket of embroidery supplies. And so, I drew while Charlotte embroidered. While I was slowly sketching on the canvas, I recalled the blue forget-me-nots I saw at the riverside last time. Then, I glanced over at Charlotte¡¯s embroidery. Charlotte was also embroidering blue forget-me-nots on her handkerchief. A gentle smile naturally found its way on my lips. ¡®¡­Now that I¡¯m done with the sketch, next is to paint¡­¡¯ I quickly finished the sketch, so I picked up my brush, the tip of which I dipped into some blue paint, then hovered over the canvas. But at that moment, someone could be heard knocking at the door. Knock, knock¡ª Hesitating, I set down my brush and asked a moderately louder voice. ¡°What is it?¡± The answer soon came back. I recognized that voice¡ªit was the young attendant who ran errands all over the mansion. ¡°Pardon me, Madam. Milord is looking for you. He is now at the drawing room on the first floor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I glanced at the clock. It was around three in the afternoon. Theodore was normally busy with his duties around this time, so why was he looking for me? Besides, the place he¡¯s calling me to was the drawing room¡­ Did that mean that a guest had arrived? ¡®I didn¡¯t hear about anyone coming today¡­¡¯ After thinking for a moment, I rose from my seat right away. Charlotte followed me and got to her feet as well. Concern was evident on her features as she looked at me. ¡­How do I put this. It felt like the peace, which gave me a moment¡¯s reprieve, was broken. Letting out a small sigh, I spoke up once more. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the drawing room.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 41.1 Chapter 41 ¨C Part 1 There was indeed a visitor at the drawing room. It was my first time seeing this person, but my first impression of her was that she¡¯s warm and gentle, like a village grandmother. Although, she was dressed in quite a luxurious outfit to be regarded as just a common grandmother in some village. ¡°Duchess Valentino, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. My name is Cecil Pinerze.¡± ¡°Pinerze¡­ from the province of Alerze?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very glad that you recognized me.¡± As we talked, I gathered that the guest was the mother of Baron Pinerze, who was the lord of the Alerze fief. She came today to teach me painting. It was none other than Theodore who invited her. He had planned this since a week ago. ¡°¡­Why wasn¡¯t I informed in advance?¡± ¡°I apologize. His Grace wanted to surprise you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I wanted to ask why he had to go through this kind of trouble, but I didn¡¯t say anything because I was in front of a guest. And I still had to go through the charade of ¡®a good couple¡¯ in front of other people, so I endeavored to pull up the corners of my lips. It wasn¡¯t difficult to make a smile that looked natural. An expression without any sincerity was much easier to make. ¡°You may call me Missus Pinerze, but to be honest, I use a different name as a painter.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Then¡­?¡± Cecil Pinerze¡¯s words made me wonder, and so I asked. She smiled, answering as though whispering a secret. ¡°My pseudonym as a painter is George Rennier.¡± My eyes widened in surprise. ¡­Truly, my fa?ade slipped as I was genuinely shocked. George Rennier was a tremendously famous painter who had been active for two decades now. And also the painter with my favorite style of painting. Did Theodore know about that, so he invited her? ¡­But how? ¡®I never brought this up with him.¡¯ ¡­I decided to set aside the question for a while, instead focusing on the person in front of me in the meantime. If I really wanted to know, then I would need to personally ask Theodore later. ¡°You must be surprised. It¡¯s only natural to react that way. The painter ¡®George Rennier¡¯ is known as a man.¡± Cecil Pinerze said this with a well-meaning smile. Just as she said, George Rennier was known to the public as a male painter. I also heard that he appeared as a man at his atelier and at various salons. But the painter¡¯s true identity was a noblewoman who had a kind and gentle impression like this¡­ Of course I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for female artists to succeed in this field, so there are many female artists who disguise themselves as me. I¡¯m just one of them.¡± That¡¯s right. In the field of art¡ªespecially with the fine arts, which was considered to be exclusive to male artists¡ªit was difficult for women to show their talents. Parents would assign their daughters art classes only to build upon their cultural knowledge, for the sake of becoming a good lady of the house she would marry into. It was never to nurture her artistic abilities. ¡°Even now, I still dress up as a man whenever I engage in social activities. Maybe George Rennier will be remembered as a male artist forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although she spoke with a rather bitter smile, she held herself with an air of dignity, which was becoming of her mature age at the twilight of her life. It was the kind of dignity reserved for only adults who had to give up on the things they weren¡¯t allowed to do in their youth, but did not lock themselves in despair¡ªinstead choosing to live in the reality they were given. ¡°I was very surprised to hear that you¡¯re well-versed in painting, Duchess Valentino. May I see the pieces that you¡¯ve created?¡± ¡°¡­Of course, but they¡¯re not very good. I just paint as a hobby¡­¡± Cecil Pinerze let out a small chuckle, then replied to me. ¡°Many great things in the world began only as someone¡¯s hobby, once upon a time.¡± I showed Cecil Pinerze my paintings, and she expressed her appreciation of them. Then, the situation naturally progressed, and our painting lesson began before I knew it. I learned many things from her. It was about five in the afternoon when she returned home. That¡¯s when I found out that the mage called Derrick was making sure that Cecil¡¯s travels to and fro would be comfortable. I was told that our next lesson would be in three days. Cecil would be coming to the Valentino residence every three days to teach me. Theodore, who planned all this, looked proud when I met him. ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That Cecil Pinerze is George Rennier.¡± Theodore smiled and brushed back a stray lock of my hair, as it had gotten a little disheveled by the wind. Biting my lower lip, I held back the urge to shake off his hand. ¡°My grandparents sponsored her as her patron a long time ago. There¡¯s a record of this in the Valentino family¡¯s books, so I happened to know about it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± If it¡¯s during the time of Theodore¡¯s grandparents, then¡­ Perhaps as Cecil remembered the relationship she had with them a long time ago and did not turn down Theodore¡¯s request because of it, then Cecil must think of the Valentinos fondly. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 41.2 Chapter 41 ¨C Part 2 After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I brought up another question. ¡°Then¡­ How did you know about the other thing?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°¡­That my favorite artist is George Rennier.¡± Feigning innocence, Theodore asked back. ¡°Is that the case? What a wonderful coincidence.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± My suspicions were raised, but I decided not to ask any more questions. I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy. And, if I think about it myself, I could come up with a possible answer¡­ ¡®Theodore had my room searched before.¡¯ He might have found out about George Rennier while looking through my journal¡­ It felt strange to think that he might have remembered it until now and used that information in this way, but¡­ ¡°And I have a present for you, Lily.¡± ¡°¡­A present?¡± With a playful smile on his lips, Theodore held my hand. ¡­His warmth touched my skin. And it was as if I had adjusted to his warmth before I knew it. I felt my heart sinking. Seemingly far away, I heard something ringing inside my ears. By the time my heart started pounding because of fear, we had already reached another room. ¡°¡­This¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you. Do you like it?¡± ¡­What unfolded before my eyes was the spacious expanse of a neat studio. Sunlight poured in from the large window panes in front of me. Then, there were various painting tools, canvases, still life models, and also different plaster statues. Indeed, this was a studio that any painter would have dreamed of having¡­ The beautiful studio looked as if it was a painting, too. ¡°Come in and take a closer look. Everything is yours.¡± Theodore took my hand once more and led me into the studio. Dazed, I followed him in a trance. ¡­I couldn¡¯t even lie and say that I didn¡¯t like it. This studio perfectly suited my taste. ¡°¡­When exactly did you start preparing all this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a little while. I was pondering what kind of gifts would make you happy, and it suddenly came to me that you might want this studio.¡± With those clear blue glass-like eyes, Theodore gazed at me. It¡¯s as if there was a question beneath those eyes. Does this studio make you happy? ¡­Rarely had I ever received a sincere, heartfelt gift. While I was living at the Everett residence as Lily Everett, all the gifts that I had received were only perfunctory. When I was a child, I think my mother gave me a cloth doll as a gift. Was it a doll made with heartfelt feelings? It was such an old memory that I could only remember it as an old and faded picture. Still, ever since I met Charlotte¡­ That child often gave me flowers, gave me lace that she had carefully crafted, and also handkerchiefs that she embroidered herself. Those were gifts that were clearly heartfelt. So, as far as I could recall, Charlotte was the only one who ever gave me such sincere gifts. At least, that¡¯s how it had been. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The feeling that was preoccupying me right now¡ªit was a similar emotion to what I would feel whenever I received a gift from Charlotte. It¡¯s not exactly the same kind of feeling, but undoubtedly, I¡¯m ¡®happy¡¯ because of Theodore¡¯s gift. But I couldn¡¯t believe that. For a day like this to come¡­ even when I had been living thus far without any expectations at all. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Of course, I was overwhelmed not just by one emotion. I could feel them swirling within me, mixing together into one unidentifiable amalgamation. Amidst all those emotions, fear took precedence, shaking me to my core. I could feel my breaths through my lips becoming short, unstable. Clasping my hands tightly together, I barely strung together the words that I uttered with a trembling voice. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this once your memories return. You¡¯ll regret being so nice to me¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Not even one bit.¡± Without even hesitating for a second, Theodore declared this with certainty. His straightforward gaze stared straight into my eyes. At that moment, I suddenly remembered just how much I had admired those eyes of his. Those clear, unwavering, honest eyes¡­ It¡¯s as if the ideal dream of the young Lily Everett had come to life. When I was younger, I had a dream that a person with the same gaze came to save me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Memories that I had buried deep in the recesses of my mind resurfaced. That time when I was thrown into a rat and bug-infested warehouse because I went against Owen¡¯s elemental spirit. When Hessen hacked my hair short with a pair of scissors for no reason at all. When Father slapped me across my cheek for the first time¡­ These were the countless nightmares that ¡®me¡¯ as a child had faced, and during those moments, I would crouch into myself and dream desperately of someone¡ªanyone¡ªwho would come to save me. At some point, ¡®I¡¯ became too tired and worn out, and so turned into the person that I am now. However, after I met Theodore Valentino, that version of me came back to life. Young little Lily Everett, who hoped for salvation. It was for this reason that I reached out to you. You were a person with the kind of gaze that made me feel secure¡ªthat made me feel sure that you¡¯d save me. ¡°¡­Lily?¡± It was only then that I came back to my senses, and I realized that my eyes had welled up with tears. Something hot trickled down my cheeks. Really, all of a sudden. Because of a gift that I wasn¡¯t expecting to receive at all. I had already given up. I had already endured everything until now. However, it felt as if I was on the verge of collapsing. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 42.1 Chapter 42 ¨C Part 1 You can¡¯t. This was what the voice inside me said. No, you can¡¯t waver. ¡®¡­I know.¡¯ I know. I know. I¡¯ve already seen it. I¡¯ve already witnessed it with my own eyes. Once he regains his memories, he would forget everything that happened, as if it was all a mirage. So, don¡¯t make even the smallest gap. ¡°Lily¡­¡± As Theodore called my name, he slowly reached for me. His fingers carefully touched my moist eyelids, cheeks. His blue eyes were so full of affection. ¡°¡­Did I do something wrong? I didn¡¯t think that you were going to cry¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I shook my head in silence. I did not want to say anything. I knew that whatever I would try to say here would just end up being futile. So, as if I was completing a puzzle at this moment, I searched for the answer that was the most apt for this situation and gave him that. ¡°¡­It¡¯s only because I¡¯m so happy. Thank you for the present.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was as if he noticed that there was another reason. Theodore looked at me silently. But regardless of whatever question he might have had, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. I turned away from him, hoping that this moment would pass quickly. All the things that were making me waver now would all vanish into the air one day. This was the lesson I had learned over time. No matter how slow or fast it would pass, any kind of confusion was bound to be sorted out eventually. ¡°¡­Do you truly believe that I will come to regret this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Instead of answering, I took out a handkerchief and covered my face with it. As I was momentarily immersed in darkness, the agitation that was making my heart shake seemed to be gradually subsiding. Just like this, I wish to disappear into the darkness. ¡°Lily, would it be alright for you to look at this? Only for a moment.¡± Theodore urged me, but all I wanted was to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear him. Even so, I had no choice but to raise my head. The first thing that came into my view was a shiny brass coin. It was a small, unsightly, plain coin. You wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy a loaf of bread with that singular coin. With such a coin in his hand, Theodore spoke. ¡°A coin toss is based on luck, and it¡¯s said that luck depends on God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, with a gentle smile on his lips, Theodore flicked the coin high up. It twirled around as it soared into the air, but it soon fell back down on the palm of his hand. Tails. ¡°I asked if I would regret it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And the answer is no.¡± He handed the coin to me, pressing it onto my hand. Up close, I noticed just how old it was. I didn¡¯t even know when the country had used a red brass coin such as this. Seeing as the ancient letters engraved onto the coin were of a bygone alphabet that was no longer used, it seemed like the coin was something of a relic from more than eight centuries ago. ¡°This coin was my older brother¡¯s. He taught me a little about fortune-telling, and what I showed you just now was part of it.¡± The moment I heard that it was his brother¡¯s memento, I raised my head. And when he saw that my eyes were wide as I stared up at him, Theodore smiled. I pursed my lips and handed the coin back to him. However, Theodore shook his head and refused it. ¡°I want you to have it.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­ You said that it was your older brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you. Because you are a precious person to me.¡± The way he said it made it seem like I was as precious to him as his brother was. ¡­I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe him. I knew very well just how much Camillus Valentino meant to him. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t keep this. Take it back.¡± ¡°No, I would like you to keep it. Please.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± My lips were drawn into a tight line as I stared at Theodore, who was being as stubborn as a child right now. I tried to put the coin back in his hand, or at least put it into one of his coat pockets. However, all my attempts failed. The squabbling went on for a little too long, and in the end, I could only flop back down on a chair in my exhaustion. The coin in my hand was as warm as my body temperature. Theodore came up to me and went down on his knees. For a moment, I felt a sense of deja vu¡ªyet again. A long time ago, he also looked up at me from this angle. But at that time¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± The coin in my hand suddenly felt immensely heavy. It was the death anniversary of Camillus Valentino. ¡°¡­If my brother is still alive,¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know for sure that he would have reprimanded me severely for having been so cold to you in the past.¡± A bitter smile appeared on his lips. He gently took my hand, the one that wasn¡¯t holding the coin, and placed it on his cheek. Then, he looked up at me with his head tilted to the side. ¡°My brother was a much gentler and kinder person than I ever would be. I am¡ªhow do I put this¡­ I am much sharper and more sensitive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know myself well. So even if I can¡¯t remember what happened, I can imagine just how I must have treated you in the past¡­ You know, there are many times that I could feel the left side of my chest getting so cold.¡± He kissed my hand. The moment his lips touched my skin, I flinched and tried to pull my hand back. However, he held my hand tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go. As he stared up at me, his eyes were like blue flames. ¡°¡­I¡¯m alright, even if you hate me. Even if you resent me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take any painful words and accept them all sweetly. But¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please, I ask that you do not run away from me.¡± At that moment, my heart sank heavily to the ground. ¡­Did he know about the plan I had with Charlotte? ¡ª¡ª Chapter 42.2 Chapter 42 ¨C Part 2 But that plan was yet to be revealed. I don¡¯t know how it would leak to someone else. Besides, Charlotte and I only ever talked about it whenever we¡¯re alone, and we never talked about it at just any other place. Still, if the head of the Valentino Duchy would want to find out¡­ it¡¯s not impossible for him to find a way to learn about it. After all, he could very well put a tail on me and Charlotte. ¡°Lily, I won¡¯t regret it. Rather, what I regret is¡­ the way I had been so hard on you before I lost my memories. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You asked me what I¡¯d do if there were actually no misunderstandings between us, that I might have come to hate you for a reason, but¡­ I¡­¡± His voice trembled as the hand around mine clenched tighter. His eyes were painted with desperation. ¡°I know for sure that I did not hate you. Even now¡­ Just gazing upon you makes my heart race so out of control that it hurts.¡± He placed my hand over the left side of his chest. The vibrations of his pounding heart could be felt beneath the palm of my hand, through the barrier of his clothes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stared at him blankly. Still as ever, I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Even so, I hadn¡¯t changed my mind. This desperation in his eyes¡­. This fluctuating heart¡­ They would all soon disappear. You. How can you be so certain. Looking at him like this, it looked so easy for him to come to this conclusion. Shouldn¡¯t he be more doubtful? What if he truly would regret it? I tried to pull my hand once more. But this time, again, he wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡­After several more attempts, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh. ¡°My hand. Let go.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Why are you being so stubborn?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The area around his eyes had become red. This made it seem like tears would burst through at any given second. Faced with this sight, I soon became flustered. ¡°Please believe me. And¡­ Please, don¡¯t push me away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed like he intended to insist on doing this until he would get the answer he wanted to hear. I didn¡¯t know that Theodore Valentino could be such a tenacious man. And quite self-righteous. As I was conflicted for a moment, it occurred to me that, in the end, he would forget all this anyway once his memories returned. ¡­So, I decided to give him the answer he wanted. Even though I was just lying through my teeth. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He raised his head in a hurry and came closer to me. However, as if it wasn¡¯t enough, he raised me from the ground and lifted me into his embrace. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had to grit my teeth as I said this. ¡°I will try to believe you.¡± ¡°Truly¡­¡± ¡°And I won¡¯t push you away.¡± I¡¯ve decided to lie and act in front of Theodore Valentino. When I surrendered and made this decision, it didn¡¯t feel all that difficult. ¡­Just like always, it¡¯s easier to do the things that I was never sincere about. ¡°¡­Thank you, my dear.¡± Theodore murmured, his voice laced with so much emotion. He buried his face into the crook of my shoulder. I had to stay in his arms like this for a while. Even though the sunset¡¯s radiant light was spilling through the windows ever so clearly and beautifully, Everything in this very moment was nothing but a lie. These days, Missus Seymour¡¯s position within the Valentino household was getting more precarious than before. Or maybe it only seemed that way. The cause for this was, of course¡­ Theodore¡¯s changed attitude. He continued to side staunchly with me. Subsequently, the vassals also began recognizing me as the madam of the house. But rather than being pleased with this change, I was just afraid of the imminent repercussions. No. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I won¡¯t stay at the Valentino residence for the rest of my life anyway¡­ ¡°Madam, it seems like we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice pulled me out of my reverie. Brushing aside my thoughts, I looked out the carriage window. Indeed, we¡¯ve arrived at the destination. ¡°But¡­ Is this truly alright, Madam? Of all things, it¡¯s the art exhibition of the Pinerze Barony¡¯s Elder Madam¡­ And it¡¯s held at the salon of Marquis Elsner¡¯s esteemed daughter¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Florentine Elsner was Owen¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t quite know the reason behind their broken engagement. However, I heard that Owen had gotten annoyed by how out of control the obsession of the noble lady had become. I had yet to confirm whether this was true. ¡°¡­It should be fine. Wouldn¡¯t Lady Elsner have many other suitors to choose from by now?¡± ¡°But still¡­ Madam, I have a bad feeling about this. If you feel that there¡¯s something off, please don¡¯t hesitate to leave right away.¡± ¡°Missus Pinerze had a difficult time securing this place, I can¡¯t just¡­¡± Today¡¯s exhibition would be attended by a number of prominent people. This included Georges Rennier, whose real identity was Cecil Pinerze. And it was a precious opportunity to appreciate artworks that I otherwise wouldn¡¯t be able to see. Florentine Elsner might be tiresome to deal with, but I don¡¯t want to miss out on this extraordinary opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charlotte. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Madam.¡± The carriage¡¯s door opened, and soon, I alighted. The sky was clear and blue today, as if only good things were meant to happen on this day. Of course, I was never allowed good things in this life of mine. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 43.1 Chapter 43 ¨C Part 1 To be honest, I feel a bit out of my depth. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that so many people were going to attend¡­ And that it¡¯s going to be such a large exhibition.¡¯ My knowledge of the visual arts was only a little deeper than my knowledge of the literary arts. I¡¯d hardly be able to keep up if I ever got into a conversation with experts. So, I¡¯m already starting to worry. What if I get humiliated here? ¡­I shouldn¡¯t have come. ¡®Still though, I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing the paintings here. ¡­I¡¯ll just avoid talking to people as much as possible.¡¯ Sighing, I fixed my posture. Straight back. Hands together and positioned over the navel. Chin only slightly raised. Austere expression. Most of the people here were strangers to me. However, it¡¯s clear that they knew me anyway. People kept glancing over my way, exchanging whispers amongst themselves. ¡®¡­Indeed.¡¯ Duchess Valentino. Daughter of the notorious Duke Everett. Even if I never wanted to be one, I was practically a celebrity. ¡®Where is Missus Pinerze¡­ I mean, George Rennier?¡¯ When going to an unfamiliar place, the first thing to do was to find someone you knew. So that I could break free from this spotlight, I began to set off in search of George Rennier. But he was nowhere to be seen. Either he had yet to arrive, or he had gone away for a little while. Thus, I had no choice but to admire the art pieces alone. It would have been nice if Charlotte could be here with me, but servants were required to stay at the lounge meant for them. They weren¡¯t allowed into the salon. ¡®Ah¡­ Found it.¡¯ I roamed around for quite a while alone, but I finally found it. It was the very reason I decided to attend this exhibition today. It was the painting that I¡¯d been wishing to see for the longest time. I walked towards the painting slowly. My heart was pounding with anticipation. When I was finally in front of the painting, I felt my hands¡ªover my navel¡ªclench slightly. ¡®¡­So this is its atmosphere.¡¯ The painting was completely different compared to the imitation piece I had seen. Looking at the original now, it¡¯s as if the artist had infused their own vitality into the work, making it seem like it was completely alive. That¡¯s the pulse I¡¯m feeling now. It¡¯s the first time in my life that I ever thought a painting could be ¡®alive¡¯. And so, in an instant, I was pulled right in. My surroundings went silent, and I could see nothing but this painting in front of me. A lantern amidst darkness That was the name of this piece. In the middle of bleak darkness, where it looked like you wouldn¡¯t be able to see even an inch in front of you, there was a blurred silhouette right there, difficult to make out. Through a gray, faded sleeve was a slender hand, which was holding a small lantern at the tip of its fingers. And inside the lantern was a precarious flame, swaying dangerously in the wind. It was only that small candle¡­ Just that meager light, illuminating the darkness. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Losing track of time, I stood there blankly, admiring only the painting, A lantern amidst darkness . It didn¡¯t occur to me at all to try and analyze the techniques used here. It¡¯s just¡ªit¡¯s as if I had been pulled into the world beyond this painting, like I was standing inside it. ¡°A-hem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± All of a sudden, I heard someone coughing. This dim echo pulled me out of my reverie. With a frown, I glanced sideways. Beside me was a tall young man who had distinct features. And the first thing that passed through my mind as I saw him was this¡ªthat he was shining. And I mean that somewhat literally. The young man had hair that shone like pure gold, and dark golden eyes that smoldered like honey. It¡¯s as if he had absorbed all the gold that existed in the world. ¡­I knew who he was, but I had never seen him this close. While seeing him from afar, I already got the impression that this man had a burdensome air about him. But now that I was close to him, that was even more so the case. He had exactly the same atmosphere as his younger sister, Rozenne Delacroix. ¡®Zenedier Delacroix.¡¯ Or, ¡®Zen¡¯ Delacroix. He was the heir to the renowned Delacroix Duchy, and he was commonly referred to as ¡®Young Duke Delacroix¡¯. Facing me with a smile on his lips, he bowed to me politely. He regarded me with impeccably perfect etiquette, but the way he did it made it seem more playful than serious. Perhaps it¡¯s because of how his eyes gleamed roguishly. Rather than an heir to a prestigious noble household, he looked like a rebellious child who was only ever constantly looking for a chance to cause mischief. Anyway, he greeted me first, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore him. In fact, I wanted to pass by him as if I hadn¡¯t seen him, but¡­ I formally greeted back. ¡°Good day, Young Duke Delacroix.¡± ¡°Duchess Valentino, fancy seeing you in a place like this.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 43.2 Chapter 43 ¨C Part 2 If I had been someone who had even the smallest semblance of a twisted personality and an inferiority complex, I would have interpreted that as a sarcastic way of saying, ¡®What a big deal it is for you to be interested in the arts, too.¡¯ However, I was already well aware of the disastrous insensitivity of the Delacroix siblings¡ªthey tended to speak without a filter¡ªso, I was able to take his comment in stride and respond properly. ¡°I came here because there¡¯s one particular piece that I wanted to see. It¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Oh, is it this painting?¡± Zen Delacroix asked as he gestured one hand at A lantern amidst darkness . Really, this man was born with such a talent of making even mere hand gestures seem rude. Already feeling that I don¡¯t want to deal with him anymore, I answered. ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s this painting.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I love this painting, too.¡± Zen Delacroix smiled broadly. It was a smile that was as bright as the sun. Too bright, no creases. Rather, it was too much for anyone who¡¯s accustomed to darkness. More and more, I just felt burdened by his presence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you since earlier, Duchess Valentino. The look you had on your face as you were looking at this painting was extraordinary.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seriously¡­ This man had absolutely no sense of filtering his words at all. Like brother, like sister¡ªRozenne Delacroix. Pressing down on the urge to let out a sigh, I opened my lips to speak. ¡°Then you must have been looking at my face, not the painting.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ Haha! Now that you mentioned it, you¡¯re right. How embarrassing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I still wanted to see more of the painting, so instead of leaving myself, I wanted this uninvited guest to leave first. However, it seemed like he had no plans to do so. ¡°What do you like about this painting, Duchess Valentino? Shall we each say something? Oh, up to ten each perhaps.¡± He persisted in trying to converse with me. And besides that, I can¡¯t believe he wants it to reach the count of ten¡­ It¡¯s not as if we were both children who were playing a game, yet I couldn¡¯t erase from my mind that he was treating this as just a game. As I thought of how I¡¯d get him to give it up, I responded. ¡°Must we count them all? It¡¯s just that this painting called out to me. It¡¯s been that way for a long time now. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it ever since I first saw it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For some reason, Zen Delacroix remained silent. Wondering why that was, I glanced sideways towards him, but he was staring blankly back at me. His eyelids trembled as soon as our gazes met. It was a mystery, but he somehow looked perplexed. Then, smiling awkwardly, Zen Delacroix smiled awkwardly. ¡°A-ha, I see. You just like this painting for no reason¡­ is what you mean, right? That¡¯s very honest. That¡¯s much better than forcing yourself to think of a reason. That¡¯s true with love as well. It starts without a reason. Haha¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®Sounds like he¡¯s just saying anything now.¡¯ I had no idea what made him suddenly feel flustered, but I didn¡¯t want to care. Rather, what he mentioned was what lingered on my mind. ¡®Love begins without a reason¡¯, he said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A memory from two years ago flashed through my mind¡ªthe moment that happened in the Everett residence¡¯s garden. ¡­And soon, my heart was filled with emptiness. I directed my gaze back at the painting in front of me. With a faint smile, I murmured to myself. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason, so¡­¡± It was even more cruel. Because if you¡¯d come to harbor feelings for someone without reason, it would feel like ¡®fate¡¯. You would be under the illusion that anything was possible. Wordlessly, I gazed upon the painting for a while more. Then, I turned my head and looked at Zen Delacroix. He was looking at me, not the painting. With a complicated look in his eyes. I still wanted to admire the painting A lantern amidst darkness even more, but at the same time, I¡¯d rather not stay here with him. So, I politely said my goodbyes. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off first. I hope you enjoy the rest of your time.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he was dazed, he missed the right timing to say goodbye as well. Still, I didn¡¯t intend to wait for his greeting, so I proceeded to curtsy lightly and soon turned my back on him ¡°Wait, Duchess Valentino¡­!¡± Zen Delacroix then tried to hold me back. However, at the same time. ¡°Duchess Valentino! There you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Florentine Esner suddenly appeared, and she approached me with a wide smile on her lips. Florentine suggested that the two of us should take a walk in the garden, and it was difficult for me to refuse. She was the owner of the salon, where today¡¯s exhibition was being held, and she was the sole daughter of Marquis Esner. Throughout our walk in the garden, Florentine spoke of mundane topics, and she went on to call me intimately as ¡®Lily¡¯, just as she did before. The atmosphere now wasn¡¯t as burdensome as a while ago, but a strange sense of discomfort lingered all the same. I had a bad hunch about this. And, sure enough. Halfway through the rose arcade, Florentine stopped walking. Then, she looked back at me and spoke in an exceedingly serious tone. ¡°Lily, there¡¯s something truly serious that I wish to tell you. It¡¯s about¡­¡± She gulped heavily as though she was very nervous. Then, with an equally serious gaze, he continued. ¡°It¡¯s about Owen.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 44.1 Chapter 44 ¨C Part 1 Even though the Esner Marquisate couldn¡¯t compare head-to-head with the Everett Duchy, they were still a well-renowned household. Growing up being loved and cherished as the youngest and sole daughter of a family with many sons, Florentine had quite the self-esteem. And with the kind of personality that she had, she was better off being matched with someone who would worship the very ground that she walked upon. Unfortunately, however, Florentine had fallen headfirst in love with none other than Owen. ¡®I fell in love with Owen at first sight. It was like fate.¡¯ I could recall how Florentine¡¯s eyes had shone brightly as she said that before. When she had been Owen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I think I had a moderately amicable relationship with her. But now, after Owen had one-sidedly broken off his engagement with Florentine¡­ I stood still, waiting for Florentine to speak. And it wasn¡¯t long before she opened her lips once again. ¡°¡­Lily, you have to watch out for Owen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I was wondering what she was going to say with such a grim look on her face, but¡­ It was something that I didn¡¯t have to hear from someone anymore. ¡°¡­Owen isn¡¯t normal. I¡¯m worried about you, Lily. Once your divorce pushes through with Duke Valentino, you¡¯ll be returning to the Everett residence, right?¡± Owen isn¡¯t normal, she said. I was already well aware of that, so I let that part go. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to talk about my imminent divorce so openly. Moreover, rumors had recently spread that my relationship with Theodore had become more harmonious, and no one should be sure that a divorce would truly happen in the future. But Florentine was speaking as if it was a concrete inevitability. Instead of answering her question, I asked her something aside. ¡°Does it seem like I¡¯ll be divorcing my husband?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Florentine smiled dejectedly, but she answered as though she was just stating the obvious. ¡°¡­Pardon me for saying this. It seems like you two have been getting along well these days, but¡­ It¡¯s all an act, right? Honestly, it¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Obvious? Florentine continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Whenever you two were together, you looked unhappy, Lily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unhappy. When I heard her say that, it¡¯s as if I¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡­Why didn¡¯t I think about that? No matter how much we pretended to be close, someone was bound to notice. Perhaps Owen and Hessen could see it. That I was still unhappy. ¡°Lily¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be a good choice to go back to House Everett after your divorce. What with him being like that. Owen, I mean¡­¡± Florentine¡¯s expression became crumpled, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to continue. She glanced around us and whispered. ¡°¡­He¡¯s abnormally obsessed with you. That person isn¡¯t in his right mind. He¡¯s completely¡­ insane.¡± Unintentionally, I almost barked out a laugh. But if I really did that, then I might have looked like a lunatic, too. No, there¡¯s some truth to that as well. Owen, abnormally obsessed with me and completely insane, she said? It was a fact that everyone already knew. Florentine Esner, however, seemed to be under the impression that I was a pathetic little sheep. ¡°Miss Esner. I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m fine. So I hope you won¡¯t anymore be concerned about this matter.¡± I expressed my gratitude for her concern, but nothing more than that. Even so, as I gave her a small smile¡ªwhich must have looked innocent to her¡ªFlorentine¡¯s eyes burned with even more conviction. She suddenly grabbed my hands as tightly as she could, then she urged. ¡°Lily, there¡¯s someone I really want you to meet. After you¡¯ve divorced Duke Valentino, I¡¯m sure it would help. That person will be very, very good to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was surprised to hear that there¡¯s such a person. It raised my suspicions immediately. Purposefully putting on a worried expression, I then spoke as though I was confused. ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t you the owner of the salon, Miss Esner? Is it alright that you¡¯re spending much of your time with me?¡± ¡°Never mind that! We¡¯re almost there anyway. Just right through this rose arcade. The person that you need to meet is waiting at the greenhouse.¡± ¡­It didn¡¯t work. I felt a bit of regret about not refusing her outright. In the end, Florentine and I passed through the long rose arcade side by side, and we headed towards the greenhouse together. When we arrived, Florentine opened the door and peered inside. It seemed like she was making sure that my apparent benefactor was waiting inside. ¡­Just in case, I took out the self defense gemstone that I had in my pocket. I clutched it tightly. Theodore had given it to me earlier this morning, and it was a gemstone filled with spiritual power. His spirit, ¡®Seraphim¡¯, was very powerful, and so this gemstone would last long even against dangerous people. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be a good enough defense against something like what happened last time¡ªthe sudden appearance of a rift. ¡°Lily, come on in.¡± Florentine then beckoned me. She had a light expression, as if she had the face of an angel that was truly along the lines of a snake¡¯s slithering look. Like she wasn¡¯t conjuring that flawless look purposefully, she looked like she was acting upon pure narcissism. As if she was absolutely moved by her own benevolence, of worrying about and helping the poor, pathetic Lily Everett. ¡®She¡¯s like an open book.¡¯ Perhaps the person waiting for me in this greenhouse¡­ wouldn¡¯t be the someone who¡¯d be ¡®good¡¯ to me. Perhaps this greenhouse would be burned down today. I tightened my grip on the gemstone. Then slowly, I went inside. Now that I¡¯ve come this far, I wanted to see who exactly this most generous person was. And soon, ¡®he¡¯ came into view. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A gust of wind went past. The person waiting for me there was none other than Lennon Chester. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 44.2 Chapter 44 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Lily, it¡¯s been a really long time. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Lennon spouted out bullsh*t as soon as he saw me. He had put on an emotional expression on his face, and he walked closer to me with his arms wide open¡ªas if he was about to embrace me. Taking a step back from that attempted hug, I forced out a smile. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect to see you waiting here, Lord Lennon.¡± ¡°Goodness, did you forget in the meantime? You have to call me Brother Lennon.¡± Crazy prick. He¡¯s always been obsessed with getting called ¡®Brother. It¡¯s obvious that he has some sort of fetish. There was a smile on my lips the entire time, but I was clearly staring down at him with my eyes. ¡°It would be impolite of me to call you that.¡± ¡°With what¡¯s between us, Lily, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡­As always, I was filled with the need to kill Lennon Chester. If only I could. To the very core of his existence, he was nothing but a disgusting man. ¡°Lily, you still don¡¯t get along well with Duke Valentino these days, don¡¯t you? The rumors floating around about how you¡¯ve been having a harmonious relationship was all false. I heard everything from Miss Esner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I looked sideways at Florentine, she glanced back at me with a sad expression on her face as she nodded. At that moment, I was so baffled that I unconsciously laughed. ¡°You¡¯re truly thoughtful, Miss Esner. You worry so very deeply about me even though I¡¯m just a stranger to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Lily? A stranger? But we¡¯re close, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m just genuinely concerned about you, so¡­¡± Florentine clasped both her hands over her chest, still with that same concern displayed on her features. Seeing her like this, I couldn¡¯t quite tell whether she was currently drunk on playing out her role as a pseudo-saint, or if she was really just insulting me. Perhaps it was both. Florentine Esner is¡­ Right. I know for sure now. ¡°Are you having fun, Miss Esner?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You seem to be under the impression that trampling on me¡ªsomeone you think is Owen¡¯s possession¡ªwould somehow regain the pride you lost when Owen had trampled over you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Florentine smiled ambiguously, then she opened her lips to speak once more, her voice laced with pity. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Lily. My intentions are pure when I say I only want to help you.¡± This woman seemed quite a bit of a loon, too. That¡¯s probably why Owen had broken off their engagement. It must have felt like he was looking in a mirror, yes? ¡°Lily, why are you doing this to Lady Esner? She¡¯s only helping me and you with the goodness of her heart.¡± Lennon faced me and crooned. Then, Florentine stepped forward. ¡°Yes, Lily. I¡¯m really trying to help. I heard that Lord Lennon is very serious about you. That¡¯s why it occurred to me that Lord Lennon is the only one who could possibly help you get away from Owen¡¯s clutches.¡± I smiled blithely. ¡°Look at you two, in perfect harmony. Even twins born from the same belly wouldn¡¯t be able to get along as great as you both, so you know what? I think you¡¯ll be a really great couple. Ah, right. Miss Esner, don¡¯t you need a new fianc¨¦ so that you¡¯ll be able to restore your reputation? Hasn¡¯t it hit the ground recently?¡± It¡¯s best to fight bullsh*t with bullsh*t. After all, you wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with someone who was utterly unable to communicate in the first place. Hearing my words, Lennon reacted with evident incredulity. And Florentine¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± The benevolent mask, which she had been doggedly wearing until this moment, finally cracked. She glared at me furiously, then she soon barked out a cackle. ¡°What the, I thought you were just a meek little lamb.¡± Florentine muttered as she stared up and down at me. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s because you¡¯re the esteemed daughter of House Everett. Even if you¡¯re just a half-blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Actually, I¡¯m not even half. While I thought this instead of saying it, I observed Florentine¡¯s true self calmly. It¡¯s not all that surprising to see her like this. Because I was already expecting that this was actually how she was. ¡°Lily.¡± Then, Lennon stepped closer to me, calling me with a low voice. Frowning, I backed away from him. Florentine then looked alternately between me and him, then she smiled wickedly. ¡°Alright, you both can talk comfortably. I¡¯ll give you some room.¡± At that moment, with an ominous foreboding, I hurriedly looked at Florentine. And sure enough, she quickly scurried out of the greenhouse and slammed the door behind her. Ka-chak¡ª There, too, went off the sound of the lock being turned. ¡®¡­Goddamn Florentine.¡¯ Alone with Lennon, I was trapped inside the greenhouse. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 45.1 Chapter 45 ¨C Part 1 t/w: sexual harassment & physical violence ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t want to do this either. Really.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But you keep trying to avoid me. You won¡¯t even try to understand my true feelings. I can¡¯t help but resort to this.¡± Slowly, Lennon prowled forward, opening his hands palm-side up to me so that he¡¯d look harmless. I was trapped between him and the locked greenhouse door behind me. I tried to push it with all my strength, but it just wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Lily, c¡¯mon, what¡¯s wrong. No way, do you think I¡¯m trying to threaten you here?¡± ¡®¡­You¡¯re still the same. F*cking bastard.¡¯ Lennon eventually stopped right in front of me, letting out a long sigh as he brushed a thumb over one corner of my lips. Evident in his eyes was his disgusting lust for me. ¡°Lily¡­ Before you married Duke Valentino, what we had between us was good, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bark of laughter. Was there actually anything ¡®between us¡¯? As dirty and as disgusting as ever, the only thing that Lennon Chester was doggedly determined to do all those times ago was to harass a girl who had barely come of age. ¡°Because of the circumstances at that time, it was inevitable that you had to marry Duke Valentino at that time. But that¡¯s not how it is anymore, huh? You don¡¯t have to tolerate that bloke¡¯s cold treatment any longer. I¡¯ll be good to you, Lily. You can rely on me.¡± Then, Lennon reached out to me. I gave a sidelong glance at his hand, then shot a ferocious glare at him. This situation was so hilarious and infuriating at the same time that my mouth twisted all by itself. Since it¡¯s already come to this, what¡¯s the best way to permanently screw this bastard over this time? I was grasping the spirit stone in one hand, but it¡¯s not yet the right time to use it. Calming myself down, I controlled my breathing. I closed my eyes, then opened them again. With a smirk on my lips, I spoke. ¡°About two years.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Two years¡­ is both a very short and very long period of time. And it¡¯s enough time for a person to change.¡± Lily Everett. After her meeting with Theodore Valentino brought her undue pain, and after Charlotte Brandon had helped her heal, she was no longer the same person. When Lily was still within the confines of House Everett, it might be true that she had been all alone, but that¡¯s not who I am today. Gone are the days when I could endure the thought of just being alone. Perhaps I¡¯ve become tired and fed up with all the things that I had to suffer through. I had to be gentle in front of Owen. I had to tolerate Hessen¡¯s contempt and bullying. And, I constantly had to withstand the humiliation of feeling that I¡¯ve been stripped naked in front of Lennon¡¯s blatant desire. I¡¯m just. So sick and tired of everything. With a body that¡¯s going to be ruined anyway, with an existence that¡¯s not going to last long anyway, with a life where there are no answers¡­ I don¡¯t know why I still need to endure. ¡°Let me say this to you nicely, Lennon Chester. Piss off.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Get the hell out of my sight, disgusting prick. Piss off before I can¡¯t stand it anymore and kill you.¡± In a daze, Lennon blinked. Then, he spoke in between his laughter. ¡°Lily, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Have you only found out now? That I¡¯m crazy?¡± Like a bright, colorful, poisonous flower, I let out a peal of laughter. I was the one who¡¯s been running away all this time, but now, I sauntered forward and approached that man in a threatening manner. ¡°I¡¯ve had to suffer because of trash like you while trying to survive in that hellish Everett manor. How could I not go crazy, hm? In your eyes, did I look normal all that time? Even when you¡¯ve got those persistent eyes trained on me the whole time, wondering when you¡¯d get your hands on me? ¡­Ah, well, you were just looking at my outer shell while you salivated over me. You or Owen¡ªnobody at all knows what I¡¯ve been thinking. You¡¯ve all been fooled. Florentine was the same. Everyone just thinks I¡¯m meek! That I¡¯m pitiful!¡± As my words slowly rose into a crescendo, my voice cracked as I shouted, and Lennon could only stare blankly at me. That look of incredulity on that stupid, godawful face was just hilarious. Unable to bear the hilarity of the situation, I burst out laughing. ¡°Oh, greedy little pea-brained Lennon Chester¡­ Did you really think that you¡¯ll ever get to hold me with those grubby hands of yours? You¡¯re nothing but trash. Know your place, why don¡¯t you.¡± The anger that was simmering within me finally overflowed, and it was much hotter and more scalding than I thought it was going to be. Honestly, this extreme hatred would not be resolved until I¡¯d be able to kill the targets behind this raging grudge. Owen. Hessen. Lennon¡­ I¡¯ve been suffering the harassment of these three bastards for much too long. I had been in pain for much too long. I had to endure for much. too. long. And right now, there¡¯s no reason left for me to put up with their bullsh*t any longer. My options before were to die the way that I am now, or to run away from all of this. Either way, I don¡¯t have to put up with anything anymore. ¡°It would be so great if you die sometime soon, Lennon. I hope that you can¡¯t rest in peace even after you¡¯ve died. I hope you go straight to hell. F*cking son of a b*tch.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lennon stood there, dumbstruck. But he soon brushed off his shock. The corners of his lips slowly curled up into a sneer. His hand shot forward and grabbed my arm, clutching it tightly. It was so painful that I almost groaned. That¡¯s definitely going to leave a bruise. As he glared down at me so ferociously, he spat out. ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t know your place, impudent wench. ¡­You don¡¯t even know how to be grateful for how I¡¯ve continued to adore you until now¡­¡± I guffawed. I really did. What am I, your pet cat or dog? Well, I¡¯d be no different in Lennon¡¯s eyes. I was a dog of his that shouldn¡¯t rebel or bite the hand that feeds it. This is driving me crazy¡­ ¡°Come to think of it, you never even had your first night with Duke Valentino, did you?¡± Lennon smirked lecherously. There, in his eyes, was a flash of filthy anticipation and excitement. ¡°Then you¡¯re a virgin, aren¡¯t you? Great. Really, truly, perfect. I wasn¡¯t planning on doing this, but you¡¯re the one who went against me first. You¡¯re just a slut, and yet, how dare you speak like that to me? A b*tch like you should be taught a lesson. You should learn that men can be scary, hm? You have to learn this now¡ª so that when we get married, you¡¯ll bend down to me!¡± Then, Lennon pushed me to the ground and immediately got on top of me. And, immediately as well, I tried to awaken the spiritual power within the gemstone. Even if I were to burn the skin off Lennon¡¯s face or one of his arms right now, the situation should be dire enough that it could constitute as self-defense. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s feeling ecstatic. I, too, am happy with the thought of being able to cripple you. My lips automatically turned up into a sneer, but at that moment¡ª BANG! Suddenly, the door opened. Someone came in. That man grabbed Lennon off me, threw him away roughly, then quickly turned back to me. His eyes were wide open with urgency. He hurriedly crouched down in front of me and examined my condition with great caution. ¡°Duchess Valentino, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± To my surprise, it was Zen Delacroix. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 45.2 Chapter 45 ¨C Part 2 t/w: sexual harassment & physical violence It seemed like he ran here without stopping to take a breath. He was panting right now, and his hair was a mess. ¡°Ugh¡­ You goddamn bastard!¡± Right then, Lennon got up from the ground, pointing a finger at Zen Delacroix. He was bleeding from his forehead. It seemed like he hit something when he had been wrenched away from me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a goddamn bastard.¡± Zen Delacroix was helping me up from the floor so I could sit elsewhere, but then he coldly responded to Lennon. When such icy words left his lips, it felt odd to hear because he was a man who radiates warmth like the sun. ¡°You son of a b*tch, do you even know who I..!¡± Lennon kept yelling without looking closely at who the person in front of him was. Still, he trailed off for a moment and grimaced. Eventually, embarrassment slowly started spreading on his face. It seemed like it was only then that he recognized that this man was Zen Delacroix. ¡°Y-Young Duke Delacroix? Why have you come here¡­¡± It¡¯s only natural that Lennon was as flustered as he was right now. Of course, even if Lennon says that he¡¯s got House Everett on his back, House Chester was a mere speck against the Delacroix Duchy. Staring scathingly at Lennon, Zen Delacroix responded with anger in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of how much of a scoundrel you are, but¡­ How can you do such a despicable thing to a lady!¡± Zen walked up to Lennon and, without any hesitation at all, kicked him squarely across his torso. Lennon fell pathetically back on the ground, rolling. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Zen Delacroix kept kicking Lennon. If not that, he went on to grab Lennon by the collar and punch him multiple times across his face. ¡°You¡¯re no better than an animal!¡± Lennon didn¡¯t put up a fight and only kept getting beaten to a pulp. By the second, he became bloodier and bloodier. I was paralyzed at the side, staring blankly at the extremely violent scene unfolding before me. And, belatedly, I realized that I missed the opportunity to activate the spirit stone. ¡®Of all things¡­¡¯ Because Zen Delacroix stepped in, I missed the golden opportunity to inflict mutilating burns onto Lennon Chester. Even if he was beaten practically to death right now, any cuts or bruises or broken bones could be healed. Unlike a burn scar. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was so overcome by disappointment and frustration. I¡¯m sure Zen Delacroix helped me with a strong sense of justice behind his decision, but¡­ Please. Let him lose control of his strength. Please, let him completely destroy Lennon¡¯s wrists. Shoulders. Ankle ligaments. If so, then that prick wouldn¡¯t be able to use his hands properly any longer. He¡¯d have to limp for the rest of his life, too. ¡®¡­But how did Zen Delacroix get into the greenhouse?¡¯ Suspicions were brewing in my mind, but there¡¯s no way for me to know the answers to my questions right now. Because Zen Delacroix looked like he was in a trance as he continued to pummel Lennon. After kicking and punching the other man for a long time, Zen finally stopped the onslaught of violence later on. Lennon looked like he wasn¡¯t even conscious anymore. As though he was looking at something incredibly dirty, Zen Delacroix stared down at Lennon, who was sprawled out on the floor. Then, he looked back at me slowly. With his breathing still a little rough, he pushed his unkempt hair up, then approached me cautiously. ¡°Duchess Valentino¡­ Good grief, I¡¯m so sorry for showing you such a violent sight. Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Unlike how he was at the salon earlier, Zen¡¯s manner of speech with me was very polite now. I shook my head and answered calmly. ¡°I¡¯m uninjured.¡± And after hearing my answer, Zen let out a sigh of relief. He took off the gloves on his hand and threw them away randomly at the greenhouse floor. Those gloves were entirely stained with Lennon¡¯s blood. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief. ¡­Um, then please, take my hand so we can get you up.¡± I stared at his hand, hesitating. But soon, I reached forward to take it. His hand was very hot. Perhaps because he¡¯d been punching another man so violently until now. Observing me carefully as I stood back up on my feet, Zen spoke. ¡°But if you feel any pain anywhere, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. ¡­Oh! You must have been very shocked, but¡ª¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t very surprised.¡± ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s a relief. However¡­¡± Zen seemed to think that I was truly very surprised about all that happened here, suffering from mental shock perhaps. But truthfully, I didn¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t afraid. Nor did I think that the situation was horrific. This kind of thing would not hurt me at all. It¡¯s just this¡ªa dirty experience. Besides that, I felt a bit of pity that I wasn¡¯t able to leave a permanent burn scar on half of Lennon¡¯s face. ¡°Then, Duchess, I¡¯ll take you to a safe place for now.¡± ¡°Before that¡­¡± I wanted to ask how he knew about this and why he came all the way here. But then, at that moment. I felt the presence of someone entering through the greenhouse¡¯s door. Hesitating before I turned my head, a familiar face soon came into my view. ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, I was at a loss. The man, who I had never imagined would appear in this place, was now standing tall at the threshold. ¡°¡­Lily.¡± As he took in the sight of the chaotic greenhouse, Theodore then fixed his gaze on me. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 46.1 Chapter 46 ¨C Part 1 ¡°¡­What in the world is going on here?¡± He quickly rushed to my side. When he saw that Zen was holding my hand, he grimaced and naturally wrapped his arm around my shoulder, pulling me towards him. As Zen let go, he blinked with a puzzled expression. Theodore glanced at him coldly once, then he turned to face me. ¡°Miss Esner told me that I must urgently go to the greenhouse, so I ran all the way here¡­ But what happened, Lily? And Lennon Chester, why¡­¡± Hearing his explanation, I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows. Florentine sent him here? ¡®What is she planning?¡¯ ¡­I need to think about this for a moment. Lennon and Florentine looked like they had agreed beforehand to lock me up here. I would have been in a dire situation if their plan went through. But Zen Delacroix intervened, and Florentine must have seen him go into the greenhouse, so¡­ ¡®If Lennon gets arrested for attempted sexual assault, Florentine¡¯s name would surely come up once Lennon gets interrogated¡­ She must have thought quickly about how she can wash her hands clean before she could be pointed out as an accomplice.¡¯ ¡­And certainly enough, I¡¯m sure that Florentine wouldn¡¯t be caught as an accomplice. I glanced up at Theodore and asked. ¡°What exactly did Miss Esner tell you?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Theodore explained in detail how he arrived here. The story he told went like this. He came here because he finished his work for the day early, and he wanted to see me. But unexpectedly, Florentine came running to him and asked for help¡­ ¡°¡­Miss Esner rambled on as if she was frightened.¡± While Florentine told him why he should hurry to the greenhouse, she also mentioned that she had been threatened¡ªthat she had no other choice but to do what she did because bad things might happen to her. ¡°And she said that you were in danger. She never mentioned Lennon Chester.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I let out a heavy sigh. I¡¯m utterly baffled. Right now, all I could think of was how Florentine and Owen seemed to be a match made in heaven. They shouldn¡¯t have broken their engagement. They should have gone on to marry each other. They must share the same interests and hobbies. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d live a wonderful married life together. ¡°¡­What happened to Lennon Chester? ¡­And why is Young Duke Delacroix here?¡± Theodore pulled me in closer and hugged me as he asked. His hands were shaking. He seemed to have already guessed what exactly transpired. I was neither ashamed nor scared. I¡¯m just upset that I couldn¡¯t beat up Lennon Chester myself. So, I spoke without reserve. ¡°Florentine lured me all the way here and locked me up with Lennon alone. And Lennon tried to rape me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold at once. Soon, there was a vicious fire burning in his eyes, and he glared directly at Lennon Chester with a look that expressed just how much he wanted to kill the man right then and there. ¡°Uhh¡­ uuugh¡­¡± Regaining consciousness, Lennon staggered to his feet. He must be in a good enough condition for him to still be able to stand up after Zen beat him up like that. As expected, it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t hit him myself. ¡®But if Zen Delacroix didn¡¯t step in¡­¡¯ At that moment. The air inside the greenhouse started humming strongly, and my head started ringing. It was a sign that a powerful elemental was being roused by the severe fury of its contractor. I looked at Theodore, shocked. The shade of his blue irises was brighter than usual. Soon, a blue flame manifested out of nowhere and began to circle around him and me. With a flame coiled around it like a snake, he extended his arm. A split second later, an arrow of blue fire shot off from his hand¡ªand hit Lennon squarely on the right side of his face. ¡°AAAAACK!!¡± Lennon dropped to the floor, screaming. His face was immediately devoured by the blue flames. It happened in an instant. The fire died down in less than ten seconds, but Lennon¡¯s face¡­ In the fire¡¯s wake, an unseemly burn was left, one that I couldn¡¯t bear to look at. ¡°A¡­AACK! AARGH! My face¡­ MY FACE!¡± Lennon ran madly towards the greenhouse¡¯s fountain. Firmly gripping the stone grates with both hands, Lennon looked at his expression in the water. But he soon let out a sharp, desperate scream. ¡°AAAAAAAH!¡± He rammed his face straight into the fountain. As if that would wash away the burn on his skin. At the ridiculous sight before me, I could feel my lips tugging up a little. I didn¡¯t even think to maintain decorum anymore¡ªno need to keep a gentle, obedient fa?ade. None of that mattered now. I felt like a foal that¡¯s been allowed to frolic freely outside. Perhaps this is better. Now that you know who I really am, you¡¯d stop acting as if you care about me, Theodore. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 46.2 Chapter 46 ¨C Part 2 With that thought in mind, I looked back at Theodore with that wide grin on my face. Our eyes met, and Theodore stared blankly at me. However, he merely sighed softly. Then, he carefully pulled me into his embrace and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± My mind went blank for a moment. My thoughts completely halted. ¡­What did he say just now? And was he embracing me? Even after I laughed while watching someone¡¯s face get burned off? ¡°I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Never again¡­ I¡¯ll protect you properly so that will never happen again. Truly, I¡¯m ashamed.¡± ¡­I can¡¯t understand. Why was he coming to my defense? Didn¡¯t I look crazy just now? Towards me, who Theodore Valentino said was no different than the demons of Everett? My confusion reached its peak, and I was completely lost. Not one single time¡­ I never ever thought that he¡¯d ever take my side, even if he¡¯d come to find out my true circumstances. I was so sure that, rather than taking my side, he¡¯d be ashamed of me completely. Theodore¡¯s attitude now, however, remained the same. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Staring blankly up at him as I was still in his arms, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My lips were trembling. My thoughts were all mixed together. Theodore reached up and gently caressed my cheek. Soon, his lips touched my forehead. What a warm¡­ and sweet kiss, enough for tears to be shed. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± ¡­And after that, it truly was just as he said. Even though I received help from Zen Delacroix. The reason behind why Zen Delacroix came into the greenhouse was simple, but a lot of questions were still raised. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. Why was your elemental¡¯s power focused on me, Young Duke Delacroix?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s the reason. It was thanks to his elemental spirit that Zen Delacroix knew that I was in danger. Without my knowledge, and even his knowledge, his elemental had buried its power into me¡­ And all of a sudden, Zen Delacroix could see and hear every move I had made. ¡°¡­My elemental, Ventus, is a very playful spirit. That¡¯s why this happened. The other reason is¡­¡± Zen Delacroix hesitated, blushing for some reason. At this, Theodore glared sharply at the other man. Zen flinched slightly as he was at the receiving end of this razor-edge glare, but he continued speaking with an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ventus properly, Duke Valentino. I¡­ hope you won¡¯t be too offended.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Temperamentally, Theodore looked away and let out a sigh. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s being so wary of Zen. In any case, it¡¯s true that he helped me, and it¡¯s only right to be grateful towards him. ¡®Have these two been on bad terms since before?¡¯ As far as I could remember, that wasn¡¯t the case. They just exchanged perfunctory greetings before. I never heard of them being on bad terms. I glanced towards Theodore for a moment, then turned to Zen to ask him. ¡°¡­Anyway, Young Duke Delacroix. You¡¯re saying that you saw everything that happened to me through your elemental, correct?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I did¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A moment of silence passed. He saw ¡®everything¡¯. No, he didn¡¯t just see it. He even heard what went on. This meant that he saw just how crazy I had acted. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Keeping my head down, I felt my shoulders shake as I laughed. Zen Delacroix stared dazedly at me. Then, I looked up and asked him. ¡°Do you have a light mouth?¡± ¡°Huh? N-No, not at all!¡± If he really didn¡¯t, then I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s denying it so vehemently. Ignoring how flustered he was, I brought up something else. ¡°Then you must know that Miss Esner is Lennon Chester¡¯s accomplice.¡± Zen¡¯s gaze darkened as he immediately turned serious. Then, he nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes. ¡­If you need my testimony, I¡ª¡± ¡°I need it.¡± Naturally. I can¡¯t just let Florentine Esner get away so easily. Zen stared back at me blankly again, but he came to his senses when Theodore clicked his tongue. ¡°Um, yes, I will testify. Call me anytime you need me.¡± I gave him a smile. ¡°Thank you, Young Duke Delacroix.¡± . . . And so, two days later, the court trial of both Lennon Chester and Florentine Esner was held. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 47.1 Chapter 47 ¨C Part 1 The proceedings of a trial wherein the accused was a noble was much more complicated had it been a commoner instead. It usually took a week or a month to prepare for it because a lot of bureaucracy went into the process. Therefore, it was very unusual for this trial to be held only two days after the incident. It was only natural that this would attract a lot of people¡¯s attention. Both nobles and commoners alike talked about the incident with rapture. ¡°House Chester¡¯s Young Lord was originally notorious for being a scoundrel anyway.¡± ¡°I heard that House Valentino¡¯s Madam almost got robbed by him!¡± ¡°I heard that Young Lord Chester had been pursuing her for a long time¡­¡± No matter how humiliating it was to my reputation, people started whispering in speculation about what kind of relationship I might have with Lennon. They were shallow gossipers. Had they not been citizens of Veronis, the territory that Theodore cherished, they might have already been punished severely by now. Still, not everyone was pleased to hear the false rumors going around about me and Lennon. ¡°You people! What nonsense are you talking about so early in the morning! Did you forget who the Madam is? She is our Lord¡¯s wife!¡± A woman, who looked to be in her thirties, popped out of nowhere and shouted at the rumormongers, brandishing a broom at them. ¡°And it was the man who tried to blackmail the Madam, so why in the world are you all making a racket about how she reacted normally, huh! Have you all been hit with an axe in the head before?!¡± That¡¯s definitely one of the reactions that had been going around, too. But really, the way I reacted was not at all normal, so it¡¯s not like those men completely had it all twisted up¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be dragged in front of Milord to confess everything, just shut ¡®yer traps and go home! You all are so shameful!¡± Those who gathered to share gossip soon scattered, rolling their eyes as they muttered, ¡®There goes that crazy woman again.¡¯ Nonetheless, the woman threw a middle finger at those people, spat out a few more colorful curse words, then promptly turned around. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching from afar, I adjusted my cloak and followed her. Not long after, the woman arrived at a solidly built two-story house. When the woman opened the front gate, the house¡¯s main door opened wide as well, and a child rushed out. With open arms, the child shouted. ¡°Mommy!¡± Waddling as he ran, the child went straight into the woman¡¯s arms. The woman laughed so tenderly, to the extent that you wouldn¡¯t believe she made such a serious expression earlier. ¡°My son, have you been good?¡± ¡°Yeah! Did you buy bread?¡± ¡°Yes I did. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go inside and eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I stood still, watching the mother and son go home while holding hands. Soon, the main door of their house closed, and the two disappeared from view. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I glanced at the doorplate on the house¡¯s outer stone wall. Given that only the woman¡¯s name was written there, it seemed like she was raising her child alone and without a husband. It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not curious about the story behind this, but not to the point that I¡¯d dig up the woman¡¯s background. I took a few large gold coins from my pocket, then put them all in an envelope. At the back, I wrote my name¡ªLily Valentino¡ªand put the envelope into the woman¡¯s mailbox. Typically, she might check her mail after breakfast, so she¡¯d find it right away. And there was a simple reason behind why I wrote my name. This was just me guessing, but the woman didn¡¯t seem to be the type of person who¡¯d use up money if she didn¡¯t know where it came from, especially when it seemed to have been put deliberately in her mailbox. The envelope now bore my signature as well as my seal, so she wouldn¡¯t doubt that I was the one who gave her the gold coins. This was just¡­ my token of appreciation. I also wrote the words ¡®thank you¡¯ on the envelope. It was not an act of pity towards a woman who was raising a child on her own. I truly felt grateful towards her. ¡®¡­It¡¯s time to go back then.¡¯ Although I had disguised myself as a maid, I pulled down the hood of my cloak lower and hurried away just in case. The outcome of the trial would soon be known. Theodore had attended the trial in my stead. As my legal guardian, he had the right to attend on my behalf. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t attend the trial because I was uncomfortable with facing Lennon and Florentine again. Rather, I felt quite a bit regrettable. I would have enjoyed watching the very moment that those two would officially be regarded as criminals. I just couldn¡¯t attend because¡­ ¡°Ack! T-That startled me! Madam, why is the elemental acting like this¡­?!¡± It was because of Theodore¡¯s elemental spirit, Seraphim. Ever since Theodore had enveloped me in his embrace as he lashed out in fury against Lennon, Seraphim started popping out and sticking to my side. Seraphim kept doing this even though its contractor had not summoned it. Even now, it left Theodore¡¯s side and just stayed with me. It¡¯s legally not allowed to carry weapons into the courtroom, so contractors were prohibited from summoning their elementals. However, since this elemental over here kept wandering around me without listening to its contractor, it¡¯s only natural that I was barred entry to the courtroom. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 47.2 Chapter 47 ¨C Part 2 Charlotte was afraid of Seraphim. No, actually, not just Charlotte. Everyone else in the Valentino residence was afraid of the elemental. And this was because Seraphim was constantly pointing a blade in front of everyone except Theodore and myself. ¡°Really¡­ Because of the elemental, I can¡¯t even come to your side, Madam. It¡¯s so distressing. I know that it¡¯s Milord¡¯s elemental spirit, but¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly at what Charlotte said. Evidently enough, Seraphim was being overprotective of me. I heard that elementals were greatly influenced by the emotions of its contractor. ¡­So with that in mind, it could be said that Seraphim was only doing this because Theodore was being overprotective of me. Besides that, this situation came about partly also because of my affinity for elementals. Ah, right. I do have such affinity for elementals. If going by the premise that this was wholly through Theodore¡¯s influence, it¡¯s not clear whether it¡¯s been like this for a long time, or whether it¡¯s just something that was developed late. But what¡¯s clear was this: an elemental typically finds a human favorable if that human already had an affinity for elementals in the first place. So, thanks to that¡­ I¡¯m being subjected to such excessive protection from Seraphim. ¡°Madam, what if you try to enter a contract with an elemental, too? I heard that having an elemental could make this guy stay away from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Well, there needs to be an elemental around me to sign a contract with first.¡± If a person with high affinity were to enter a contract with another elemental, the elemental that¡¯s clinging onto the person would go away on its own. However, entering a contract with an elemental was no easy task. I would have to find an elemental that would suit me first, and it would take a long time to persuade that elemental after that. I heard some stories about how someone who wants to be a contractor would be put to the test by the elemental, and it¡¯s only if the potential contractor would pass that test would the elemental allow a contract. If the person were to fail, however¡­ There¡¯s going to be a huge amount of damage. Either mentally or physically. Therefore, entering a contract with an elemental was never going to be simple. Didn¡¯t Theodore also take a long time to win over and tame Seraphim, who was originally his older brother¡¯s elemental? Theodore had become connected enough with Seraphim that he could use the elemental as practically his hands and feet. However, there was no one at all who didn¡¯t know just how much grief Seraphim had given him before. Seraphim wouldn¡¯t listen to Theodore back then, and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t control the rifts that appeared all over his territory. ¡®And rifts can only be closed with the power of elementals¡­¡¯ The power of the elementals was part of the world¡¯s fabric of reality. Along with mana, these two forces balanced each other out while flowing freely in the world. However, when the balance is broken, that¡¯s when rifts appear. ¡­This was one of the many hypotheses trying to explain the origin of the rifts, but so far, this was said to be the most likely. ¡®But if Owen¡¯s magical power can artificially create rifts¡­¡¯ ¡­Between magical power and elemental power, he must have found a way to break the normal balance of the two forces. Was that really possible though? If so, how do I get to the bottom of this? Once it¡¯s confirmed¡­ Would I also be able to find concrete evidence of the other crimes that House Everett had committed until now? I felt a dark feeling simmering inside me. Perhaps vengeance, perhaps animosity. Certainly enough, it¡¯s a fact that I want to destroy the Everett household. If I could just do the same thing to the demons of Everett, just as Lennon Chester had been trampled¡­ ¡®¡­Then, I would have no more regrets in this life.¡¯ The elemental spirit, which took on the form of a blue bird, perched on my shoulder and nuzzled its cheeks against mine. It had the essence of fire, however it didn¡¯t feel hot to me at all. I smiled faintly, stroking the wind-like elemental with the tips of my fingers. In any case, one of the nightmares that had been plaguing Lily Everett thus far had been most definitely destroyed. Three hours later, news of the trial reached the Valentino residence. And the verdict¡­ Lennon Chester and Florentine Esner. Both guilty of all charges. Lennon was convicted for the crime of sexual harassment, attempted rape and illegal confinement. On the other hand, Florentine was convicted for conspiring with him and being his accomplice. During the trial, Lennon defended himself by saying that he lost his temper because I had insulted him, but his defense was overruled. Since his behavior had consistently been foul all these years, people could only say, ¡®His time has come.¡¯ In Florentine¡¯s case, she kept insisting that she only did it because she was being threatened by Lennon and she had no choice, but¡­ Her claims were refuted due to the testimony that was provided by Zen Delacroix, who was present in the trial as a witness. As he realized his situation was becoming more and more unfavorable, Lennon tried to accuse Zen of physical assault against him, and he also accused Theodore for burning half his face. However, again, he was disproved because both men acted in retaliation to his own actions. Though, the fact that burning half of his face was perhaps too excessive was not disputed. Besides that, Theodore had burned Lennon¡¯s face after Zen had already overpowered Lennon. This could have hurt Theodore¡¯s defense against Lennon¡¯s accusations of assault, especially because Lennon had no chance of resisting Theodore¡¯s elemental power while he was in that condition. Unexpectedly, however, Marquis Chester¡ªLennon¡¯s legal guardian¡ªraised the white flag and dropped all those charges. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 48.1 Chapter 48 ¨C Part 1 Marquis Chester¡¯s decision surprised everyone. Lennon was his only younger brother, so everyone thought that he would protect him. But on the contrary, out of all the people there, the marquis was the one who was taking Lennon¡¯s punishment more seriously. I heard that this was what Marquis Chester said: ¡®My crude younger brother has been the cause of such great trouble in our Empire¡¯s high society. I would like to extend my deepest and sincerest apologies to Duchess Valentino, who is not here. And to you, Duke Valentino, I apologize immensely. I am ashamed to have let this go on.¡¯ Then, he sincerely apologized to Father, Owen and Hessen for causing their precious daughter and younger sister to have been placed in such a quandary. Precious daughter and younger sister, hah¡­ Never mind that joke. ¡®I would like to take this opportunity to hand down a strong, fitting punishment for my younger brother.¡¯ Lennon Chester was a lout who answered to no one, but it seemed as if his older brother, Hillery Chester, was not that kind of man. Indeed, he had always been a mysterious man who kept to himself most of the time, and he had never caused a problem before. In any case, that¡¯s how Lennon and Florentine were sent to prison¡ªalbeit, one that¡¯s reserved for nobles¡ªat the dungeon of the imperial palace. And, they were sentenced to fifteen and five years, respectively, of penal servitude. During the duration of their imprisonment, their aristocratic peerage would be stripped away, their hair cut short, and their eyebrows completely shaved. This was the rule that¡¯s mandatory across men and women of all ages. But in the case of Florentine¡­ Her family, the Esner Marquisate, intended to appeal her verdict. They did not want to accept the result of this trial, and they did various things to try and get Florentine out of prison. They weren¡¯t successful in completely overturning her verdict, but they managed to lessen the sentence she must serve. Instead of a full five years of penal servitude, it would only be one year of penal servitude and four years of probation. Well¡­ Even if they didn¡¯t do that, Florentine¡¯s life as an aristocratic lady in high society was almost completely over. Because no one at all would recognize her as a lady. And in Lennon¡¯s case, no amount of appeals would have been able to lessen his sentence. This meant that he would have to fulfill all fifteen years of his sentence. After fifteen years in prison while doing hard labor, he could basically be crippled. The labor would be extremely difficult on his body, and life in prison was bound to ruin his mind. Good. That scoundrel, Lennon Chester, who didn¡¯t even know his place. I can¡¯t wait to see how much of a wreck he¡¯d turn out to be. ¡­That is, if I¡¯m still alive by then. ¡°Madam, Milord came back just now!¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice pulled me out of my reverie. As that train of thought stopped, I smiled softly as I turned to look behind me, at Charlotte. ¡°Really? Then I should go out to meet him.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, please go ahead. You can hear more about the trial!¡± Charlotte was a lot more excited than I was. Charlotte had been as angry as Theodore when she heard about Lennon and Florentine¡¯s misdeed. She even said that those two should be sent straight to hell and receive all sorts of abuse and punishment dozens upon dozens of times. Her dark expression lightened up only after she heard their guilty verdicts. In particular, Charlotte had been terribly appalled by Lennon. Every time she uttered the name with her mouth, a clear look of disgust would distort her expression. ¡°That scoundrel will have his head and eyebrows completely shaved just like a slave. Serves him right!¡± Charlotte said all this without hesitation, but soon stopped herself while saying, ¡°Oh, I gotta watch my mouth. Nice words, nice words.¡± Even so, she giggled all the same. With a small smile on my lips as I watched Charlotte, I soon stepped through the open door. What a refreshing feeling. * * * A few days later¡ª Theodore¡¯s continuous rebuffs were getting quite difficult. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it just a simple thank you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright to just do it in my name. You don¡¯t have to sign it with yours.¡± What in the world was that logic? What he¡¯s been continuously rejecting was my expression of gratitude to Zen Delacroix, who had helped me at the greenhouse and even stood at the witness stand during the trial. It¡¯s only natural to thank him for that. However, Theodore remained stubborn, saying that a ¡®personal thanks¡¯ was not needed. There was no logic to any of the reasons he¡¯s giving me either. ¡°Then give me a plausible reason as to why I should not do it personally. If it¡¯s incomprehensible, then I shall dismiss your objection.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing my firm declaration, Theodore reacted with an uncharacteristically pitiful expression on his face. ¡­For a moment, I could only gape with astonishment. Has this man¡­ gone mad? ¡°Lily¡­ I¡¯m much, much too embarrassed to say something like that out loud.¡± His voice sounded equally pitiful, to the point that it sounded made up. I stared at him pointedly and frowned. ¡°You, connecting to Zen Delacroix in any way at all¡­ I just hate it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°That man¡­¡± Letting out a sigh, Theodore¡¯s brows knitted together as if he was annoyed just thinking about the other man. Then, he continued. ¡°Zen Delacroix has feelings for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The kind of feelings that a man has for a woman.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 48.2 Chapter 48 ¨C Part 2 ¡­After wondering what this was all about, I got this from him. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Theodore let out another deep sigh, then he stared at me with a gaze that contained such eagerness. ¡°So, you can¡¯t. ¡­I don¡¯t want you to.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In other words, he¡¯s jealous right now. About the fact that Zen Delacroix seemed to have a crush on me. To be exact, he¡¯s acting out of jealousy due to the possibility of me liking Zen back. Utterly baffled, I asked back. ¡°It¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s just a normal affinity from one person to another. How can you be so sure that it¡¯s romantic in nature?¡± ¡°¡­Just one glance is enough for me to see it. That guy¡­ he¡¯s being so obvious about it.¡± He could tell? I looked back on Zen¡¯s attitude towards me. Actually, on second thought, it was a little strange. He rambled a lot when we talked, and besides that¡­ His elemental spirit burrowed its power within me. Was it all because he liked me romantically? ¡­I refuse to believe that. The only proper interaction we ever had was during that very day, during the exhibit. Until then, we had only exchanged perfunctory greetings. ¡°Hello, Duchess Valentino.¡± ¡°Young Duke Delacroix, how have you been?¡± That¡¯s about it. ¡­No matter how much I thought about it, Theodore was just coming up with fake scenarios all in his mind. I shook my head in response. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. It¡¯s just some general affinity. You saw it wrong.¡± ¡°But the way that guy looked at you¡­¡± Theodore pursed his lips together. He seemed to be trying to grasp his words. Nevertheless, I pressed on regardless of his stance. ¡°I¡¯m going to send a letter of gratitude to him. It¡¯s only right for me to do so.¡± ¡°¡­Haa.¡± Theodore dropped his head into his large palms. He swept those hands over his face in frustration, but he immediately raised his head and looked right into my eyes. ¡°¡­Then, on one condition.¡± ¡°¡­Let me hear it.¡± It¡¯s absurd that he¡¯s even putting a condition on something like this, but I relented and agreed to hear him out. Theodore licked his lips and, with a hint of nervousness, he spoke. ¡°I¡­¡± You¡¯d wonder what kind of condition there would be for a mere letter of gratitude. ¡°Lily.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Lily¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Theo.¡± He asked me to call him by his nickname. I almost crumpled the letter I was reading now¡ªit was from Madam Pinerze. My irritation had reached its peak. He¡¯s been like this since a while ago. Theodore had already asked me to call him dozens of times because he wanted to keep hearing me call him by his nickname. In the end, I clutched the letter tightly in one fist and snapped back at him. ¡°Do you not get tired of it? Stop it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, my dear.¡± He answered so meekly that I somehow felt that I had become the bad person even though he¡¯s the one who¡¯s been bothering an innocent person here¡ªfor hours on end. It took a slow, deep breath to calm my nerves. Theodore watched me quietly for a moment, then he brought something else up. ¡°Lily, ever since that day¡­ you seem to have changed. I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± While wondering what he¡¯s going on about this time, my forehead became wrinkled on its own. But regardless of the obvious grimace, Theodore continued speaking with a tender smile. ¡°More than before, you¡¯ve become more scathing¡­ Ah, no. You¡¯ve become more comfortable around me. I feel relieved because of that.¡± ¡­He already said ¡®scathing¡¯ before he corrected himself. Had I really been too harsh on him these days? ¡°I mean to say, it feels like the thing that¡¯s been weighing heavily on your mind has disappeared a little¡­ Kind of like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­Is that so? Of course, I had been able to unravel one stifling cord that had been constricting me until now. I had been able to take revenge against one person that had been tormenting me all this time, and I was able to unleash my hatred upon him. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯d been in quite a good mood lately. Throughout this life, I imagined killing Lennon Chester countless times, but I hadn¡¯t been able to act on it. Because I was scared. There was no one on Lily Everett¡¯s side. Back then, if I retaliated against Lennon, I would have been kicked out of the household, and I¡¯d already be dead by now because I didn¡¯t have the necessary skills and knowledge to live independently. I might have starved on the streets, I might have frozen to death, I might have been bitten by a rabid dog, or¡ªworst of all¡ªI might have been caught by a pimp and sold off to a brothel. The world was cruel. And even more cruel to women. I wished to survive. But at the same time, I wished to die. Reality was so painful. A few expectations in life and a few apprehensions about death were the only things that held me back from taking my own life. And, as I didn¡¯t have the determination to end it all, I endeavored to survive¡ªbut the only way I knew to survive was to bow my head and make my own presence as small as possible to look infinitely fragile. To be weak and harmless. If I were to be perceived in that way, then no one would feel threatened by me. Since I was not dangerous, I would not be attacked. ¡­But the current me that¡¯s right here¡­ has given up all of that. I no longer did such efforts. I already found out that my body was irreparably damaged. It might have been because of my long-term use of toxic sleeping pills, but at the back of my mind, perhaps I already foresaw that this would happen someday. If one¡¯s heart was in too much pain, the rest of the body would break down sooner or later. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 49.1 Chapter 49 ¨C Part 1 ¡®I can¡¯t live long with such a broken body anyway.¡¯ Didn¡¯t she have just five years left at most? My personal doctor, Jane, kept telling me to think positively, and that I¡¯ll get better if I take good care of myself, but¡­ Once, while she wasn¡¯t in the room, I snuck a peek at my medical records. My chances of getting better were slim. And so, I decided to give up. There¡¯s not much time for me to live anyway. It would be pointless to struggle and endure like the old Lily Everett. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stop talking and just head to bed now. It¡¯s late.¡± I changed the subject. I don¡¯t intend to explain how I feel to Theodore. His mouth opened and closed a few times, like there was something more he wanted to say. However, he soon nodded and headed to bed. Tonight was a mandated bed-sharing night when I¡¯d pretend to sleep with him. But I just¡­ didn¡¯t want to sleep next to Theodore at all. I still felt uncomfortable around him, and I¡­ I still couldn¡¯t trust him. Why did he continue staying by my side even after seeing my true self? I thought about it countless times, but I still couldn¡¯t understand him. From a distance away, I heard the sheets rustle as Theodore turned in the bed. I waited for him to sleep, and after a while, I crept up to the bed. He looked like he really was asleep now. Or perhaps he was just keeping his eyes closed and pretending that he was asleep. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Staring at him for a moment, I lay down next to him carefully. Very far away from him. I could hear the fire crackling in the fireplace. As autumn approached, the temperature here in the north sharply fell. The days of the summer felt like a distant mirage. Amidst the darkness, the glow of the fireplace was gentle, and I could hear the soft breathing of the man who was sleeping next to me. The sound tickled my ears and bothered me. Sighing, I tossed and turned, then closed my eyes with a frown. It was a sleepless night. * * * The next morning, the Valentino residence was on high alert. Numerous rifts broke out all across Veronis, the territory of the Velentino family. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°¡­Be safe.¡± Theodore, the lord of this estate, was sent on a subjugation expedition to stop the swarm of monsters and to close the rifts. Dozens upon dozens of rifts, not just one or two¡­ How long would it take this time? Feeling conflicted, I sighed as I saw Theodore off. Apart from the complicated circumstances between me and Theodore, this new, terrible news weighed heavily on my mind. ¡°¡­It¡¯s cold, Madam, perhaps because autumn is soon here. And it seems like it¡¯s getting colder fast because we¡¯re in the north. Please, let¡¯s go back inside.¡± I was staring blankly towards the direction where Theodore and the knights disappeared, but I soon came back to my senses as I heard Charlotte¡¯s words. Soon, I looked behind me and smiled faintly at Charlotte. I nodded, then answered. ¡°¡­Yes, I should.¡± When I returned to the main mansion with Charlotte, it was also chaotic inside in many ways. Some of the residence¡¯s servants had family members amongst the knights who went to battle. The atmosphere was bound to be heavy. It had been two days since almost everyone had such gloomy expressions on their faces. The heavy atmosphere was stifling and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I finally decided to step up and do something¡ªas the mistress of this household. ¡®Back then, Missus Seymour made such decisions without consulting me¡­¡¯ But these days, she was mostly staying in her room, absent from the household¡¯s general affairs. I wasn¡¯t sure, but after the medical records had been stolen before, it seemed like there was another argument with Theodore. And it likely took a toll on Missus Seymour. She acted as though she had lost all fervor for the Valentino Duchy. But Charlotte repeatedly advised me to be careful, saying that Missus Seymour¡¯s behavior was still suspicious. Certainly enough, I agreed with her¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but think that Missus Seymour was up to something suspicious these days. Considering her personality, and considering the tenacity she had been fostering over the years for the Valentino Duchy, it¡¯s not the kind of determination that would easily be dampened. ¡®There¡¯s no harm in being cautious.¡¯ I took Charlotte¡¯s advice to heart, and I became more serious as I faced what I was set to do for the day. ¡°Are all the ingredients ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. Everything¡¯s ready now.¡± What we¡¯re going to do today was nothing else but to make amulet knots to pray for the safety of the knights. We¡¯ll be hanging them on the largest tree in the garden. A tree that was used in this way was to be called an ¡®Origin Tree¡¯, and it was a fairly old tradition in Veronis. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start. Go ahead and take your seats.¡± The servants who were gathered here at Avoridge Hall took my words as the signal to sit down, and they all immediately began to make knots. The colors of the threads used to make knots were mainly red, blue, yellow and gold. Purple and black were not used as they¡¯re colors that symbolize death. White, which symbolized the soul and innocence, was also not an appropriate color for a prayer knot. ¡®I shall pray for Theodore¡¯s safe return¡­ I must.¡¯ It would be better to pretend in front of the people of the Valentino residence¡­ No, whatever conflicted feelings I held for him, this time I had to sincerely pray for his safe return. It¡¯s my duty. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 49.2 Chapter 49 ¨C Part 2 ¡°The Madam is going to make an amulet for Milord, right?¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± ¡°But does she already know how to make one¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop, I could clearly hear the voices of the people around me here, gathered inside the hall. Do I know how to make an amulet? Of course¡­ I don¡¯t. I was just following what Charlotte¡¯s doing in front of me. ¡®They all already know that I¡¯ve never participated in an event such as this.¡¯ Missus Seymour and the people residing in the Valentino manor had always left me out of everything. That wasn¡¯t the case now, but it used to be the norm. There were many times before when they made amulets and decorated the prayer tree. I just couldn¡¯t join them. Charlotte was often left out as well, but there were still a few times when people took care of her because she¡¯s so friendly. So, she at least knew how to make an amulet. Seeing what¡¯s in my hand, Charlotte gasped. ¡°Madam! You¡¯re really good at making it even though it¡¯s your first time! You¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°¡­Mmh, thank you.¡± Charlotte¡¯s enthusiastic praises drew people¡¯s attention to me. I was making a blue, red and gold amulet knot. Blue symbolized eternity and hope. Red symbolized passion and life. And lastly, gold symbolized prosperity and light. ¡°The knot that the Madam is making¡­ The colors are nice, and the shape is so pretty. I should¡¯ve made mine like that, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too¡­ How fascinating though. Isn¡¯t it really the Madam¡¯s first time making an amulet knot?¡± ¡°She must be very good with her hands. She¡¯s an artist after all!¡± ¡°Exactly, yes.¡± ¡­I didn¡¯t expect the people of the Valentino residence to say something so positive about me. I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the kind of thing that would startle even the dead from six feet under. As we went on to focus on our task for a very long time, the amulet knots piled up in the center of the hall. The amulet I made for Theodore was kept separately. Usually, the lady of the house was the one who¡¯d first decorate the Tree of Origin, so I¡¯d have to use that amulet at that time. ¡°Um¡­ Well, shall we take a break? It¡¯s not good to push yourselves too hard.¡± I got up from my seat first and called the maids to get snacks and drinks so that those who had been working hard making amulets until now could rest a little and eat. After a while, the maids came back and set the table, then soon, people gathered around the wide table in twos and threes to eat and chat. ¡°I made an amulet for poor Sir Johnson. He¡¯s already 45 but he¡¯s still single.¡± ¡°Sir Johnson doesn¡¯t have a stake in his family¡¯s inheritance, that¡¯s why there¡¯s no woman who wants to marry him¡­¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t he have a fianc¨¦e before?¡± ¡°Who said that? It¡¯s already been more than ten years since he and his fianc¨¦e broke their engagement!¡± ¡°I heard that his fianc¨¦e ran away in the dead of the night and eloped with a rich merchant! Sir Johnson was deeply hurt by her¡­¡± The pleasant chattering amongst the people distracted me a little, but I couldn¡¯t tell them to stop. ¡®¡­I can already feel the indigestion.¡¯ I stopped nibbling on my sandwich and just set it down. I then reached for a glass of water to drink it, but then¡­ Suddenly, it became noisy around the entrance of the hall. What¡¯s going on? I craned my neck to try and see what the commotion was, but eventually, I got up from my seat. I should step forward. Then, I saw her. Missus Seymour, staggering up to the center of the hall. ¡°What¡­¡± As I was surprised, the question left my lips unknowingly. Missus Seymour¡­ didn¡¯t look normal. Her hair was messy and completely unkempt, and her eyes were unfocused, as if she was an addict high on her substance of choice. Her clothes were also a mess. She always took care to dress neatly, but right now, she was wearing only her nightgown. She was even barefoot. Indeed¡­ A madwoman¡¯s appearance. Dazed, I was barely able to speak. ¡°¡­Missus Seymour¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± At that moment. Missus Seymour caught sight of me, and she immediately stomped towards me, furious. Charlotte hurriedly tried to block her way, but Missus Seymour did not stop¡ªshe shot out a hand towards me. And she cried out with a terribly raspy voice. ¡°Take it!¡± Standing behind Charlotte, I opened and closed my mouth, unable to reply properly. ¡°Just what¡­¡± ¡°Take it! I said take it!¡± Missus Seymour screamed madly as she threw what she had in her hand straight at me. Charlotte hastily tried to jump forward and get hit instead, but the object hit me exactly on my face. I felt a sharp pang on my skin. One side of my cheek tingled as if I had been slapped. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Frozen in surprise, I could not move as I wanted. But slowly, I was able to look down. The object that had fallen to the floor came into my view. At that moment, my heart pounded heavily and I gasped without realizing it. What Missus Seymour threw at me¡­ Was an amulet woven with purple and black threads, symbolizing death. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 50.1 Chapter 50 ¨C Part 1 While pouring a cup of warm tea for me, Charlotte asked anxiously. ¡°Madam, are you alright¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I was startled the very moment it happened, but I really was fine now. Missus Seymour was captured by her attendants and promptly locked in her chambers. The entire way she was dragged back there, she laughed and screamed like a madwoman. Later, the family doctor went into her room to check her condition, but I only heard that she almost got hit by a ceramic vase to the head, and that¡¯s what prompted her to run away. People whispered amongst themselves and agreed on one conclusion. ¡®Missus Seymour is out of her mind!¡¯ ¡­Perhaps she had truly gone mad, or perhaps she was only pretending. In my perspective, the latter seemed to be more likely. Missus Seymour was not so easy of a person to break. She had dedicated so many years as an ¡®elder of the Valentino Duchy¡¯. A woman with so much tenacity like her would not just easily give up what she had built up until now. So, the question was this: what reason did Missus Seymour have in pretending to be insane? ¡®What exactly did she and Theodore talk about?¡¯ It was only after their discussion that Missus Seymour began to act strangely. However, this was not the time to ask Theodore. ¡®I¡¯ll ask him once he returns.¡¯ After taking a sip of warm tea, I reclined and buried myself into the soft couch I was sitting on. Then, closing my eyes quietly, I suddenly recalled the black and violet amulet that Missus Seymour threw at me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Maybe she did that only to offend me. Or maybe she truly was cursing me from the bottom of her heart. Out of everyone else, Missus Seymour must be the one who¡¯s most desperately wishing for my death. ¡®If it¡¯s my death she wants¡­¡¯ ¡­The clock was ticking without any stop anyway. We¡¯re getting there soon enough. During my entire stay here at the Everett residence, there were many instances that I wished to die. However, I didn¡¯t have the courage to take my own life. Maybe until then, I still wanted to live. Right now, I don¡¯t feel like taking my own life, really. I had no need to do that. Without knowing how the rest of my life would go, I felt myself succumbing to habitual despondence. I was not anxious. My ending was all too obvious. * * * Uproar swept through the manor over Missus Seymour¡¯s episode, but it died down eventually. They went on to continue decorating the Tree of Origin with knot amulets that they finished making. And, Theodore returned two weeks later. It happened during a normal day in autumn, when the temperature had already dropped sharply in the middle of September. The sound of horse hooves over crushed fallen leaves resounded throughout the front yard one after another. I came out of the manor together with Charlotte. Of course, it was only right for me to greet Theodore and the knights who had returned from battle. There would be a large banquet to celebrate the knights¡¯ return, and it would span from today until tomorrow. I heard that none of the knights had been seriously injured, and there were no deaths among them. It was a huge relief. But the problem lay with Theodore. He seemed to have suffered a head injury yet again this time. It didn¡¯t seem to be as big of an injury as last time, but even I thought that he should increase his guard detail because this was the second time that he had such an injury. Even so, it seemed like almost all of them had recovered from the battles, and it looked like they were talking to each other well enough. From the vanguard, Theodore¡¯s silhouette was getting closer and closer until he became clear in my view. Following behind him were the rest of the knights. Thanks to their victory, the knights seemed to be in high spirits. However, the moment they saw me, the expressions of several knights¡ªincluding the knight captain¡ªbecame odd. Something seemed to be off¡­ They were looking at me with concern. ¡®¡­What is it?¡¯ As I was perplexed, my mind spun with so many questions. Then, when Theodore finally drew closer to me and I met him face to face, I realized what exactly it was. It¡¯s as if lightning struck me then and there. Thump¡ª My heart dropped heavily. My mind went blank in an instant. Thump, thump¡ª My heart pounded violently. Cold sweat dripped down one side of my forehead. My ears were ringing. I could hear nothing else. After slowly dismounting from his warhorse, Theodore looked at me with such malice. His gaze was freezing cold. His expression was as frosty as a glacier. It was a familiar sight to me. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Blankly, I managed to utter only a single syllable. ¡­Yes, I see now. In the end¡ª ¡®His memories returned.¡¯ And he must have forgotten the time that passed during the period that his memories were gone. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 50.2 Chapter 50 ¨C Part 2 Looking at me now were his cold eyes, and they were enough to explain everything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± That glare, that expression, that coldness. I knew every last one of them very well. ¡­Right, it was a bubble, and it had now burst. His mirage of kindness. As expected, all those days were but a daydream. Like a sweet dream one would show to a person who¡¯s about to die¡­ Theodore, who had now reached this point, stood obliquely in front of me. He stared at me, then glanced around. ¡°Where is my aunt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Certainly, this was the version of him before he lost his memories. Theodore, who had never been on my side. I felt confused. Perhaps even angry. My heart ached so much even though I was already expecting this to happen. Like a wound torn open, salt applied onto it. Cold, then sweet. And cold yet again. I resent you so terribly much, yet my reaction now¡­ What a joke. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that I realized. All this time, I was secretly hoping that his kindness would last forever. ¡®You fool, Lily Everett.¡¯ Being ¡®incapable of learning¡¯ was something that truly defined me, it seemed. I had already been hurt countless upon countless of times, again and again. Yet look at me, still harboring hope. ¡®I promised myself that I wouldn¡¯t hope. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t.¡¯ But in the end, all I did was lie to myself. Or perhaps it was a case of self-brainwashing. Don¡¯t expect. Don¡¯t hope. Don¡¯t get hurt again¡ª I was so afraid. My mind might have accepted these words, but not my heart. ¡®¡­Right, I ignored it.¡¯ The human heart was weak, and this weakness was sometimes beyond reason. Many philosophers had said that the difference between man and animal was rationality. Animals acted on pure instinct, whereas humans could control that instinct with reason. But those words were wrong. The heart was stronger than the mind. ¡°¡­Where is Missus Seymour, you ask¡­¡± I muttered his own words back to him. Then, suddenly, a false laugh rang out. My head was still ringing with shock. However, I knew that after the incident in the greenhouse, I had unraveled. Him being a well-tamed pet or whatever. That was no longer the case. Hearing my laughter, Theodore scowled at me. But when I looked into his blue eyes, I felt like I was on the verge of tears. Even so, I answered without hesitation. ¡°She had a psychotic break. The servants have locked her away in her room.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Missus Seymour has gone mad. If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you go see for yourself?¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze was stained with confusion, and soon, his expression was filled with questions. He opened his lips as though he wanted to ask something, but I never heard what it was. Simply, I turned my back on him and walked away. I wove my way through the crowd at a rapid pace. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Now that the sweet dream was broken, it¡¯s time for the cold reality to set in once more. * * * ¡°Madam¡­¡± Charlotte called me in a tone that was full of sympathy. As I was sitting on the sofa while hugging my knees, I slowly raised my head. Worried, Charlotte was at a loss as she looked at me. ¡®¡­What a mess.¡¯ Since I had returned to this room, I¡¯d just been staying in this position for the entire time. It¡¯s no wonder that Charlotte was worried. I sighed softly and soon sat down in the right position. Then, I took a sip of my tea and asked her. ¡°¡­So, how is Missus Seymour doing?¡± Charlotte answered with a bit of hesitation, examining my complexion closely. ¡°She¡¯s still not quite completely there in the head.¡± ¡°¡­Even though Theodore has regained his memories?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s truly the case¡­ She must have really gone mad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well that¡¯s a surprise. I thought she¡¯d stop pretending to be crazy once she found out that Theodore¡¯s memories were back. Had she truly gone insane? She¡¯s not just acting? ¡®¡­For that Missus Seymour to have gone mad¡­¡¯ It felt terribly unrealistic. She might have been a dreadful hypocrite, but more than anyone else, she was very thorough about maintaining her own condition. ¡®Just what the hell did she and Theodore talk about before¡­? But now¡­¡¯ Even if I were to ask, I would never know. The current Theodore had clearly forgotten everything that happened during the period that he lost his memories. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Smiling quietly to myself, I dropped my head. Unconscious it might be, for Lily Everett to still be harboring hope at this point¡­ It was just so hilarious. Why? How come? I already knew this was going to happen anyway. ¡®It¡¯s always been like this, huh. My life.¡¯ My wishes were never, never fulfilled. Not even my dying wish. ¡°Madam¡­¡± As I had curled into myself once again, Charlotte anxiously called me. But at that moment. Knock, knock! A rough and insincere knock was heard through the door. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 51.1 Chapter 51 ¨C Part 1 ¡­Who else would dare knock so rudely on the duchess¡¯s room in the Valentino residence? Even without asking, I knew who the uninvited guest was outside the door. I raised my head and spoke in a faint voice. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± The door burst open almost immediately. He seemed to be able to pick up on even a hushed permission¡­ Or maybe it was because he never intended to wait for it at all. I got up and stood straight. Theodore, striding in from the doorway, stopped in front of me and looked down at me with cold eyes. Eyes without warmth. In an icy voice, he said. ¡°I heard strange stories from the knights and my aides.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That I lost my memories.¡± Certainly, by now he would have heard about it from others. But I didn¡¯t expect him to come to me so soon. I thought he was going to take care of the backlog of work first. Theodore Valentino, who puts his estate¡¯s matter first, would do that. However, if it¡¯s the version of him who lost his memory¡­ Did he abandon the matters of his estate and came to me first? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Why am I thinking like this. It¡¯s all meaningless¡­ ¡°Indeed, there are gaps in my memory.¡± Theodore mumbled, pacing in front of me. With a frown on top of a very displeased face. Yes, it¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s unpleasant for him. I¡¯m sure he would have heard all the wonderful stories about how close he had gotten to Lily Everett, who he hated. ¡­Thinking back, it was really absurd. I¡¯m sure others would think the same too¡ªfor him to hear that Theodore Valentino had become affectionate with the daughter of his family¡¯s nemesis. It was something that would make the ancestors of the Valentino family rise from their graves. ¡°I hurt my head on the last expedition¡­ I remember until that point.¡± But he stared intently into the air as there was something he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡­Maybe, by any chance, he couldn¡¯t remember in detail how he hurt his head? Again, doubts arose about Owen and his mage.¡­ But Theodore¡¯s memory was almost back, and if there was something suspicious he would surely remember it soon. So I wouldn¡¯t have to step up myself. Either way, he wouldn¡¯t like me to get involved in his matters. ¡­Obviously, he would only doubt me and be suspicious of me, thinking that my actions would hinge on what¡¯s good for House Everett. That would be the version of Theodore Valentino that I¡¯m seeing today. ¡°¡­I will ask you one thing.¡± Theodore stopped in front of me again and started to speak. I raised my head, which had been slightly lowered, and responded while facing him. ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°You.¡± The cold eyes stared straight at me. ¡°Did you play tricks on me when I lost my memory?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My head went blank at that moment and I couldn¡¯t think of anything. Me, playing tricks on you¡­? Are you serious now? ¡­What a stupid question. Of course, to be honest¡­ because of those short days, I had forgotten about it. First and foremost, Theodore thought of me as Everett¡¯s loyal minion. This was what was ¡®normal¡¯ between us. ¡°¡­That we were a good married couple¡ªdid you deceive me like that?¡± Theodore¡¯s question came again. As I looked at his eyes, where I couldn¡¯t find an ounce of goodwill, a smile leaked from my lips. It was an act of mockery against myself. Stupid Lily Everett. Really, what did you expect? With a deep sense of shame, resentment filled my heart. I didn¡¯t want to hide it any longer. I just wanted to reveal how dark my heart was. Because I really, really, really just wanted to end it. Gone were the days when I secretly hoped for a piece of his attention, that he would someday understand me and be sympathetic to my suffering. Any semblance of me who thought of such a thing in the past¡ªI¡¯m going to completely kill that part of me. If I have to suffer because I love someone, then I will end that love. It¡¯s apparent that I was destined to never be happy until I¡¯d die. ¡°¡­Why are you smiling?¡± Theodore asked, frowning. With nothing more to hide, I answered without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°What do you mean funny?¡± He seemed a little angry. But strangely, I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. In the past, his vitriolic language, irritation, and anger would always shake my heart. My heart no longer fluttered or pounded with anxiety. Rather, it heightened my mood. Maybe I did go crazy. Still with a smile, I answered. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 51.2 Chapter 51 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Your Grace, Duke Valentino, why would I play tricks on you? For what?¡± ¡°For that Everett family of yours.¡± His words just made me laugh. Theodore Valentino was blind. Even after living with me for a year and a half, he still hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Was it because I acted too well, pretending to be a quiet doll? ¡°Are you¡­ really crazy? I am asking you seriously.¡± Theodore asked in an angry voice. I answered with an intermittent laugh while holding my stomach. ¡°I feel sorry for you. Now you know you married a crazy woman.¡± ¡°¡­What is wrong with you?¡± ¡°What is wrong with me? This is how I had always been. Listen, Your Grace, Duke Valentino. I¡¯ll only say this once. I¡¯ve hated those bastards from Everett for a long time. If I can defeat those demons with my own hands, I will have no more regrets in my life. Especially Owen, that vicious piece of human scum. I can never forgive him.¡± When I mentioned Everett¡¯s demons, hatred always seeped in my voice. Old grudges clung to my heart like something sticky. This grudge will never go away unless I kill those people. ¡°You have misunderstood that I¡¯d do anything for Everett. That I¡¯m a faithful servant to those bastards.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever listen to me? I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you many times. You always turned away from me and hated me. Even if you hate me, you should have known at least how much I revile those bastards!¡± I shouted in a fit of anger. Theodore only stared blankly at me. It was like looking at something completely unfamiliar. ¡­Of course it¡¯s like this. I never fully revealed myself to you. ¡°Have you heard? Did your aides or knights tell you? That Lennon Chester tried to rape me not too long ago.¡± ¡°¡­What did you¡­ just say¡­¡± Theodore seemed genuinely surprised. He stiffened in shock, his eyelids quivering. I made a resolution with a smile back then in the greenhouse that day. No more hesitation, no more hiding. I would trample and kill the part of me who¡¯s afraid of what would happen if I were to be hated by this person. ¡°So you burned half of his face. You don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There was a trial, so listen to it in detail through your aide. You would be given enough answers if you ask others.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lastly, I never ¡®played tricks¡¯ on you. I didn¡¯t even think about doing such a thing. You were the one who approached me first when I was doing nothing.¡± As I finished speaking, I turned my back on him with a cold face. I was about to head to the bathroom when Theodore grabbed my wrist. I gritted my teeth and tried to shake him off, but this time he grabbed my shoulders with both hands. ¡°What happened? That damn bastard¡­!¡± His face was stained with shock and anger. Aside from the shock, what was the anger about? Oh, did His Grace the Duke Valentino¡¯s strong sense of justice get stimulated by Lennon Chester¡¯s atrocities? I smirked. I stopped averting my eyes from him and looked straight at him. ¡°But you know what? ¡­That this wasn¡¯t the first time that bastard tried to rape me.¡± ¡°¡­What¡­¡± ¡°Ever since I was at the Everett residence, he¡¯s been trying to find me alone, making sure my door is locked, trying to lure me to places where no one else is¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­That bastard has been like that ever since. However¡­ That scum Lennon Chester was my top remarriage partner. Can you imagine how horrible I must have felt?¡± Tears streamed from the rage that continued to boil. Along with the resentment that I had to endure those painful years. I struggled to smile and talked calmly. ¡°¡­Now you know how much I¡­ wanted to kill those bastards?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± People saw only the side they wanted to see in others, and they solidified that image in their minds. Theodore Valentino did that to me. And now, I had destroyed that false image. Now you should know, too. What kind of person is Lily Everett? I put both of my hands on his wrists that held my shoulders. At that moment, Theodore got startled and his eyelashes trembled. His eyes looking at me were swaying like a candle in the wind. Smiling like a spring day, I asked in a whisper. ¡°You knew everything, right? That I had feelings for you.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 52.1 Chapter 52 ¨C Part 1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The reason you knew but ignored and hated me was because you thought I was in league with the demons of Everett? Maybe it was simply because you hated me? Or perhaps it was both?¡± ¡°¡­I am¡­¡± Theodore opened his mouth. And he said rather confusedly. ¡°I never hated you¡­¡± His words sounded like a very funny joke to me. Well, there¡¯s a difference between not liking and hating. The latter was even worse. And now it didn¡¯t matter whether he didn¡¯t like me, hated me or none of the above. I slowly removed my hand. Then, I pushed him away and took a couple of steps back. With his eyes filled with confusion, I declared, ¡°I will hate you.¡± I blinked slowly, and the tips of my eyelashes were wet. ¡°I will¡­ resent you.¡± Right now, only my true feelings would be shown. There was a time when I wanted to be loved. And love. The trembling of my heart that I had felt for the first time in my life had been so precious. But now, I¡¯m about to throw it all away. Because the love I had only gave me pain. I didn¡¯t want to be hurt anymore, for the time I had to live with this short life-span. The air in the dungeon built deep underground in the kingdom¡¯s capital was cold. There was mold growing on the walls and floors, and there was a musty smell all over. The crude single bed was the only resting place in this cold solitary cell, but it creaked whenever it was sat down on or lay down upon. Florentine Esner was sitting on the bed, pulling the old blanket over her. Florentine couldn¡¯t believe that she was in a place like this. She constantly put in efforts for the Esner household, her own family, but she could not escape from this place in the end. ¡®Attempted rape and murder are felonies that will never be forgiven. If strong punishment is not imposed, social discipline will lead the accused to collapse. Similarly, the offense of being complicit in this attempted rape and murder must be taken seriously.¡¯ One juror¡¯s argument had a profound influence on the other jurors. In the end, the verdict was declared in the final verdict and the sentence was decided. She was to serve six months of hard labor, followed by another six months in solitary confinement in the capital¡¯s dungeon, for a total of twelve months. She was subsequently given a three-year probation, although she could be released on parole. ¡°¡­Unbelievable, how could I¡­¡± Florentine muttered blankly as she stared into space. Her inner voice scolded her for being pathetic. That¡¯s right, she shouldn¡¯t have been caught. ¡®It was a perfect plan.¡¯ How on earth did Zen Delacroix get involved in this? She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even laugh. Lily Everett was surprisingly lucky. Or, maybe she just kept bewitching men wherever she went. ¡®That must be why Zen Delacroix intervened. That woman bewitched even Young Duke Delacroix. Hahaha¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t like how Lily was sired by a lowly maid, but Florentine quite liked Lily¡¯s smooth face. After she gets married, Owen and Lily would be part of the family anyway, so Florentine was going to treat her like a real sister. She tried to embrace Lily with such a generous heart¡­ ¡®¡­Dirty. That dirty Everett family!¡¯ On the day Owen broke their engagement, Florentine found out the truth. About how Owen really thought of Lily. He told her that Lily was more than just a half-sister. In fact, she still couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what Lily¡¯s existence was to Owen. She just lost her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she felt goosebumps rising on her skin. ¡®Lily Everett belongs to me. I¡¯ll do everything to break her down and fix it again.¡¯ From those words, Florentine felt the man¡¯s terrible obsession. She was already aware that Owen was a control freak, but she didn¡¯t know ¡®to what extent¡¯ it was. But in the end, she came to a dim realization. She knew that Owen¡¯s desire for control was beyond her imagination. And the target of Owen¡¯s twisted desire that he would never let go of¡­ ¡­Was none other than Lily Everett. ¡°Crazy. How could he do that to his half-sister?¡¯ Dirty, dirty, dirty! Florentine gritted her teeth as she rubbed the goosebumps on her arm. Owen¡¯s engagement to her was some sort of test¡ªto see if he¡¯d be able to make Florentine a puppet that would obediently obey his will. When she failed that test, Owen relentlessly abandoned her. When Florentine made a fuss over it, even inflicting harm upon herself in front of him, he suddenly brought up Lily Everett. Florentine then realized the underlying meaning of Owen¡¯s words. At that moment, she fully understood why he had suddenly brought up the story of Lily. ¡°¡­Haha¡­ crazy bastard¡­¡± She was so disgusted and angry that she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 52.2 Chapter 52 ¨C Part 2 Florentine had the tendency to trample on the opponent she hated to the point of death. But she had no way of attacking Owen. So, she came up with a scheme to destroy Lily, who Owen was so obsessed with. If all went according to plan, by now Lily should have fallen into Lennon Chester¡¯s hands. By now, she should have been horribly broken already. Florentine noticed that Lennon was uneasy because of the recent rumors that ¡®the Valentino Ducal couple¡¯s relationship had gotten better¡¯, and that he couldn¡¯t wait to have Lily in his grasp at any moment. It was easy to lure him in. Lennon seemed intent on kidnapping Lily and imprisoning her, and Florentine liked the idea of that horrible ending Lily Everett would face. Seeing Lily so broken mess would make Owen go mad with rage. He would not be angry because ¡®Lily was broken.¡¯ He would be utterly enraged that Lily had been ruined by someone other than himself. Owen Everett was that kind of monster. ¡®¡­Goddamn Owen¡­ I wanted to see that face contort¡­¡¯ She hated both Owen and Lily. More than anything, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought that Lily was living a happy life with Duke Valentino because. It annoyed her so damn much. Florentine was here, suffering like this¡­ Lily Everett. Who does she think she is? It was then. She heard the sound of soft footsteps somewhere. Florentine, immersed in her hatred and self-deprecation, raised her head. Tadak, tadak. The sound of the low heels hitting the stone floor was light and heavy. Florentine quickly recognized that it was not the prison guard¡¯s gait. It was Owen. It was dark everywhere, so she couldn¡¯t see the uninvited guest, but Florentine was certain. The owner of these languid yet powerful steps was clearly Owen Everett. He always had his own weight and aura, easily recognizable even in the dark. Tak, the uninvited guest finally stopped in front of Florentine¡¯s solitary cell. A familiar silhouette trembled in the dark behind the bars. ¡­He seemed to be laughing. The voice that followed was, of course, Owen¡¯s. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Florentine glared at him fiercely. She couldn¡¯t forgive Owen for treating her like a mere object that he had thrown away, even though she had been so sincere towards him. She thought that would feel better only if she took everything away from that man¡¯s hands, slowly destroying them one by one. But there was nothing she could do while imprisoned. Moreover, the fact that she had to face Owen with such a face was unbearably humiliating. Florentine asked, her body shaking with rage. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The answer came back quickly. ¡°I came to see my ex-fianc¨¦ because I heard she was in jail like a beggar. I want to see Lennon Chester, and I want to see you.¡± A small laugh came again. He was laughing at her. Florentine jumped up impatiently. The handcuffs and chains around her wrists and ankles groaned as they rubbed against each other. ¡°Bastard. Do you think I¡¯ll stay still? The moment I get out of here, I¡¯ll get revenge on all of you! I¡¯m going to destroy Lily Everett as well!¡± At that moment, Owen¡¯s eyes changed completely. His indigo eyes caught a cold chill. The cold air that began to permeate in an instant carved white frost on the walls, floor, and iron bars. Florentine winced greatly and backed away. Laughing at her blatant display of fear, Owen, with a low sneer, opened the bars and entered the cell. ¡°How, how did you¡­¡± ¡°Is that important now?¡± In Owen¡¯s hand was a set of keys. He waved it in front of Florentine¡¯s eyes, then threw it aimlessly through the bars, out into the hallway. The sound of metal hitting the stone floor resounded loudly. In the next moment, Owen, who had closed the distance in an instant, grabbed Florentine by the collar. ¡°Aaack!¡± Florentine, struggling, was lifted high off the ground by Owen. Florentine gasped for air. ¡°Listen, ex-fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Ggh¡­!¡± ¡°Lily Everett is mine. My possession. I raised her. I made her. I will either save Lily or kill her.¡± After he had finished, Owen threw Florentine away roughly. Rolling on the cold, hard stone floor, Florentine lifted her head, desperately gasping for air. The seeping frost of the floor clung to her body and clothes. Florentine glared ferociously at Owen, who now stood in front of her. In the thick darkness, his eyes glowed with a malicious glint. ¡°Crazy bastard¡­¡± Laughing intermittently, Florentine squatted on the floor, pointing at Owen. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re breaking her. You crazy bastard! Didn¡¯t you think that Lily would hate you?!¡± Owen responded with a calm face. ¡°Well, she might hate me. But.¡± He pressed his lips close to Florentine¡¯s ear and whispered in a mirthful voice. Very kindly, as he did to his fianc¨¦e that day in the past. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will destroy Lily and make her completely mine.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 53.1 Chapter 53 ¨C Part 1 Owen raised his bowed head and slowly straightened his body. ¡°She belongs to me anyway, so why does it matter whether she hates me or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And once she¡¯s completely broken, she¡¯ll forget what hatred is.¡± A tender smile appeared on Owen¡¯s lips. The smile was so terrifying that Florentine trembled with horror. Madman¡­ He was a complete madman. Florentine glared at Owen and asked. ¡°¡­Did you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lily Everett is out of her mind.¡± A smile crept across Owen¡¯s lips. He turned away without answering. He slipped out of the cell just as he did when he came in, locking the door as he was now outside. Clenching her teeth, Florentine shouted at Owen¡¯s back as he left the dungeon. ¡°You will surely die by Lily¡¯s hands! You¡¯re a bastard that¡¯s no better than a beast! You filthy, demonic scoundrel!¡± It would be such a cathartic thing if Owen truly were to die in the hands of an ¡®object of his possession,¡¯ which he believed was in his complete control. Thus, Florentine cursed him with all her heart. ¡°Madam, this way.¡± I followed Charlotte into a dark, narrow alley. The person waiting for us at the end of the path raised his head. It was a brown-haired young man with freckles on his face. He greeted Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte Brandon! Hasn¡¯t it been a long time? I was worried because I don¡¯t see you often these days!¡± ¡­This young man, despite his young age, was a tycoon running an errand guild in a back alley. He typically received a wide variety of requests, and one of his main trades was providing people a means to escape into the night. ¡­I wonder how Charlotte got such a connection. By this point, Charlotte¡¯s people skills seemed like a mystery. Charlotte exchanged a few words with the young man, and she soon turned her attention to me. The young man with a good-natured smile took off his hat and greeted me in a rather gentlemanly way. ¡°I heard a lot about you from Charlotte, Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­Nice to meet you.¡± The young man had a very ordinary appearance, and he seemed to fit easily into the crowd¡­ The same with me now, as I had the appearance of a kitchen maid. ¡°Actually, I always thought that this kind of time would come someday. Unhappy noblewomen go through this procedure every now and again.¡± Unhappy woman. It was an apt description that fit me well. I nodded in agreement. ¡°¡­The payment is half of my total possessions. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ The payment¡­¡± The young man glanced at Charlotte, and she responded cheerfully with a polite expression. ¡°I decided not to take it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Flustered, I opened my eyes wide and stood firm. The young man looked at me and smiled like he was having fun. Then, he hit Charlotte on the back and pretended to be serious. ¡°Because Charlotte is like a younger sister to me. Well, since Charlotte is like my younger sister, then the Duchess is sort of my older sister¡­? Something like that!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand a single word he was saying. I decided to assume that he was a man with an unusual way of thinking, and I just skipped over it. ¡°Clothes and jewelry are cumbersome and useless. Can you sell them all and exchange them for money?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. Please leave it to me.¡± Nodding silently at the young man¡¯s confident answer, I answered. ¡°Then, I will come back in two days. At that time, I will bring the clothes and jewelry.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. You can do as you please. Anything.¡± Afterwards, Charlotte and I listened to the young man¡¯s detailed plans for our escape route and our eventual destination. Perhaps the phrase ¡®specialized in escaping into the night¡¯ on the young man¡¯s business card was not a lie. In my opinion, it was the perfect plan. With this, neither Theodore nor Owen would find me. ¡°Then, let¡¯s set the execution date to that day. I¡¯ll see you again the day after tomorrow. Charlotte, it was nice to meet you. I¡¯ll see you again!¡± After parting ways with the young man and exiting the alley, Charlotte and I walked through the village market like we were ordinary maids. With the silver coin I brought, I bought Charlotte a snack and watched her enjoy it. Charlotte suggested that I try it too, but I had no appetite, so I just shook my head and smiled. I returned to the deserted riverside near the Valentino residence and removed my disguise. Then, I took off the long black cloak and handed it to Charlotte, who put it in the basket. I went to the water¡¯s edge and looked at my reflection on the surface of the water. Perhaps because I was wearing a dark blue dress, my otherwise pale face looked even paler. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 53.2 Chapter 53 ¨C Part 2 I used the surface of the water as a mirror so I could tidy up my hair. As I turned to leave, it was only then that I noticed that the forget-me-nots, which were in full bloom around here, had all but disappeared before anyone knew it. Perhaps it was because the small blue flowers that had bloomed all day long were no longer visible, but the riverside looked even bleaker than before. Apart from that, the reed leaves had also begun to turn yellow. They swayed as the wind blew past. It was a rather desolate landscape. Even so, the autumn leaves and the waves sparkling in the sunset were beautiful. ¡°Madam, we must go back quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± I left the water¡¯s edge and went to Charlotte¡¯s side. Judging from the gloomy eastern sky, it looked like it would rain tomorrow morning. ¡­I suddenly remembered when Theodore had come all the way to this riverside to pick me up. When he handed the coin, which was his older brother¡¯s memento, he said that he wouldn¡¯t regret it. ¡®Liar.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to blame someone whose memory was impaired. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but resent him. Resentment for him continued to burn within me, but I am relatively calm now. When I decided to start working on what I had been putting off planning until now, surprisingly, I felt at peace with it. Right now, I truly didn¡¯t care whether or not he looked at me. Really, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine with it. Because I decided to completely shut down these feelings first. The preparations for divorce and running away were all finished. Until the day that I do it, I just have to remain undetected. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The atmosphere amongst the knight order was gloomy. Victory was a very happy event, but their master suffered a head injury again, and this time he forgot about ¡®the time when he lost his memory¡¯. To be honest, the knights thought that their master ¡®when he lost his memory¡¯ looked a little¡ª No, very happy. And looking at the Madam, she didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Certainly, she just happened to be from House Everett, and it was unreasonable to unconditionally assume that she was an evil person. Anyway, the knights who had served their master for a long time were happy to see him happy until now, but¡­ ¡°¡­Dame Carmen, have you heard anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As the knights asked her with questioning expressions, Carmen looked back at them as well. The one in the most awkward situation in the knighthood was herself. The duke ordered her to continue the investigation¡­ That being said, what about the investigation into Missus Seymour, and what about the case with the two young lords of House Everett? The investigation was entrusted to Carmen when Theodore had that ¡®partial amnesia¡¯. That is, when he was still kind to Lily. ¡­But the moment Theodore regained his memories, he forgot all the kindness he had showered to Lily. And apart from that, Missus Seymour had suddenly gone mad as well. Carmen was at a loss on what to do. Of course, progress has been made in the investigation. If it hadn¡¯t been for the things happening in the estate, it might have been finished by now. The problem was how to explain this investigation to this version of Theodore who had ¡®lost his other memories again¡¯. If Carmen were to guess, it¡¯s clear that the duke would be baffled after hearing about the investigation. He¡¯d likely say, ¡®Did I tell you to do this kind of investigation?¡¯ ¡­But apart from the duchess¡¯s involvement, the duke¡¯s hostility to Missus Seymour seemed real. He had been hiding it from everyone, but that hostility was revealed only to her that day¡­ A long time ago. ¡®¡­Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know. My head hurts.¡¯ What Missus Seymour had done to the duke in the past was unthinkable. There was only one thing Carmen understood from that day. Missus Seymour wanted to become Duchess Valentino. But it was her older sister who got to marry the late duke. So, Missus Seymour¡­ After her sister, no, with her sister as an excuse, she came to Valentino Castle. ¡®¡­Milord said that Missus Seymour was good at ostracizing people¡­¡¯ At the time, she couldn¡¯t understand why the duke said such a thing. However, after a while, she was able to realize it suddenly. The duke was already suspecting that Missus Seymour was the prime cause of the estrangement between him and Duchess Lily. ¡®¡­And after my own investigation, it¡¯s without a doubt that Missus Seymour¡¯s past behavior was very suspicious.¡¯ As a child, Carmen had earned a living by running errands at an investigation guild. When she got a little older, she personally dug up other people¡¯s information. Then she joined a mercenaries corps and took charge of various investigations as directed by the leader. And until she became a knight of the Valentino Duchy, secret investigations had always been Carmen¡¯s forte. Since she had been doing this all her life, her intuition was extremely developed. Carmen was about ninety percent sure. There was certainly something fishy about Missus Seymour. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 54.1 Chapter 54 ¨C Part 1 ¡®Missus Seymour always seemed like a perfect person. But¡­¡¯ No one was actually perfect in this world. ¡­Yes, well¡­ She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, so for now, she should just comply with the investigation. Anyway, it was the head of the household who ordered the investigation. ¡®Even if he can¡¯t remember.¡¯ As she came to that conclusion, she felt a little at ease. Carmen quickly ate the rest of her dinner and got up. The investigation, which had been postponed due to the rift, was to be resumed from tonight. Calvin was a little annoyed with Theodore. Even if he was Theodore¡¯s childhood friend and aide, it was just too much. Not too long ago, he lost his entire memory of Lily, and after asking about this and that, he had lost all of his memories of that period of time. It was truly astounding. ¡°Here! I sorted it all out. Read it, judge it by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of chattering with Theodore, Calvin organized the documents with about fifty pages. It was clear to Calvin of Theodore¡¯s feelings for Lily. The opposite of love was indifference, not hate. If he really didn¡¯t have any feelings, he would just be indifferent. Theodore was not indifferent to Lily. He was rather clearly expressing his feelings. That complex and subtle emotion, Calvin did not want to refine it any further. He just wanted Theodore to figure it out on his own. After all, no one could be a third party between lovers. Please, he wanted Theodore to realize it on his own. That Theodore actually has feelings for Lily but was just currently in denial. If he¡¯d continue to deny his feelings, one day he would fall into contradiction. Maybe his memory had an effect. It¡¯s just his own speculation though. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t his part to help. Such an epiphany was of no use unless Theodore would realize it himself. If someone else interfered, it would only ruin things. ¡°Ah! And take this too!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Calvin suddenly remembered it, and took out a notebook from the safe and threw it to Theodore. Theodore, who had received it and examined it, paused in surprise. Gold letters engraved on a black leather cover. ¡­It was his own name. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This is the journal you wrote when you lost your memory. You left it to me before you went to close the rift this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theodore quietly looked down at the black leather-covered journal. ¡­It was an indescribable feeling. After reading the entries written there, that sentiment could be felt even more. ¡°¡­Yes, thank you.¡± After briefly greeting Calvin, Theodore left his office and headed for his room. Arriving soon, he placed the thick stack of papers on the bedside table. Then he sat down by the bed and opened his journal. The handwriting on it was clearly his own, but it felt strangely unfamiliar. Theodore read the journal with a strange feeling, as if he was reading an essay written by someone else. He briefly admitted in his journal his feelings for Lily, and then tried to win her favor. And he firmly believed that there must have been some misunderstanding between Lily and himself. ¡®¡­It can¡¯t be a misunderstanding¡­¡¯ But the moment he thought so, an inner voice followed immediately. What if it is a misunderstanding? All the ¡®evidence¡¯ he saw¡­ What if it was all fake? ¡®¡­It can¡¯t be. It was clear evidence.¡¯ ¡­But then¡­ He himself was confused. Looking back at it again, it was like that. It was unusual, and whenever he saw Lily, he was tormented by a surge of emotions. Theodore closed the journal and buried his face in his palms. Maybe he wanted to run away from the pain of those feelings. Theodore thought quietly. Why was his ¡®self when he lost his memory¡¯ so relaxed? He wasn¡¯t like that. The first time he met Lily was two years ago. If there was a difference between the past and now, it would definitely be ¡®belief in one¡¯s abilities¡¯, a sense of stability, and a well-organized environment. Having lost his memory, he met Lily for the first time again with all of that. Actually, it¡¯s not the first time, but perhaps it was like the first time. Because he couldn¡¯t remember her. ¡­But what was his past self like? Seraphim, his older brother¡¯s spirit, did not listen, and because of that, the rift that could not be closed, yet continued to grow. Hundreds of villages were attacked by monsters, and to make matters worse, there was even a drought in the entire territory. He had never been educated as an heir. Because this position belonged to his older brother from the very start. He knew his own inadequacies better than anyone else. So he was obsessed with perfection. In order not to disappoint the vassals who follow him, as the only Valentino left. He had to be thorough in everything, and it was difficult for him to relax. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 54.2 Chapter 54 ¨C Part 2 ¡­Could it have been that? The unfamiliar feeling Lily gave him was too heavy and burdensome. Even more so, she was the daughter of Duke Everett. It wasn¡¯t enough that he married the daughter of an enemy family, so he shouldn¡¯t give up his heart. He kept denying it. He had trampled on his feelings. After being disappointed in her, not only his heart, but also his mind had closed itself from her. And when the ¡®incident¡¯ that ignited his disappointment happened¡­ He started to completely hate her. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s hard to be sensible in his condition. People weren¡¯t perfect. And it was the same with him. So maybe¡­ The ¡®evidence¡¯ he saw then was¡­ ¡®¡­Nonsense.¡¯ Theodore jumped up from his seat and paced the room. His fists clenched tightly, his gaze staring into the air showed anxiety. Really, what if the evidence was false? Then, he¡­ Did he believe in only something of little importance and hurt her for over a year? It was difficult to accept. No, he couldn¡¯t accept it. The Everetts had always been a group of demons and perpetrators. And wasn¡¯t Lily a part of that family? He always believed that. Doubts sprouted, that might not be the case. ¡®I¡¯ve hated those bastards from Everett for a long time. If I can defeat those demons with my own hands, I will have no more regrets in my life. Especially Owen, that vicious piece of human scum. I can never forgive him.¡¯ ¡®You have misunderstood that I¡¯d do anything for Everett. That I¡¯m a faithful servant to those bastards.¡¯ ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ever listen to me? I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you many times. You always turned away from me and hated me. Even if you hate me, you should have known at least how much I revile those bastards!¡¯ ¡­That¡¯s how he was. He never really tried to listen to her story. Really, not even once. ¡®Duke, I have something to tell you¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m busy.¡¯ ¡®It will only take a moment.¡¯ ¡®What is it? Don¡¯t drag it out and speak briefly.¡¯ ¡®I am different from my father and brothers. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want this marriage. I mean, I didn¡¯t marry to harm the Valentino family, it was because my father forced me. But rather than just that, I wanted to help the Valentino family and you¡­¡¯ At that time, she was desperate. But what she was desperate for, he didn¡¯t quite know. He didn¡¯t even try to know. Maybe he misunderstood her. But to fix everything right¡­ Perhaps it was too late. Not just once, he kept turning away from her. ¡®Duke, if you could spare some time¡­¡¯ ¡®Can we talk¡­ for ten minutes¡­¡¯ ¡®Please, listen to me for a moment.¡¯ He crushed every attempt and coldly ignored her. There was one reason for that. ¡­Because he thought she was trying to appease him for Everett¡¯s sake. But, she says she hates Everett. The hatred, resentment, and vengeance he saw in her eyes were absolutely not false. It couldn¡¯t be a lie¡ªeyes like that¡­ Because he knew it all too well. After losing his brother and hearing from the investigator that there was something worrisome about his brother¡¯s death, when he looked in the mirror, the eyes that he saw reflected in the mirror. It resembled those eyes. ¡°Madam, are you hungry? You should go and have dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, right. Aren¡¯t you hungry too? Shall we have dinner together in my room tonight?¡± ¡°Yes! I would love to!¡± Charlotte smiled broadly. I also smiled at her. It was not appropriate for the lady of the house and her maid to eat together at the same table, but Charlotte and I often did so behind the scenes. Because I enjoy being with Charlotte more than eating alone. When I first invited her to eat with me, Charlotte vehemently declined, saying, ¡°How could I do that?¡± But, perhaps because she liked to eat so much, in the end she agreed. Charlotte couldn¡¯t resist the delicious food that was thrown right in front of her eyes. And now she was sitting naturally with me. ¡°I am so hungry¡­ I also ate snacks. Why do I eat so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to eat well.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a little bit¡­¡± Charlotte, who stared right in front, stopped abruptly. As I was looking at the maple trees in the garden, I tilted my head in wonder, then moved my eyes to where Charlotte¡¯s gaze was heading. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In that place¡­ None other than Theodore stood there. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 55.1 Chapter 55 ¨C Part 1 ¡°Where have you been?¡± Theodore asked, striding toward me. He seemed like someone who had gotten used to talking coldly to me. An ice cold wind seemed to flow from his voice. Avoiding his gaze, I answered. ¡°I went on a picnic for a while.¡± ¡°I heard you are not feeling well.¡± ¡­He must have read the records about my health in the meantime. Jane must have been very upset. I took a deep breath and opened my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to go out.¡± ¡°The doctor said that was not the case.¡± ¡°The doctor will, of course, emphasize that I should always be careful. It¡¯s not that serious in my opinion.¡± It¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m so tired right now that I just want to go to bed this instant. The frequency of me getting easily tired or out of breath was increasing, and I felt dizzy every time I woke up in the morning. And at every meal, it was difficult to keep the food down. However, there was no reason for me to tell Theodore every detail of such a story¡­ He wouldn¡¯t even be interested. So, I just keep my mouth shut. ¡°¡­Where did you have your picnic?¡± I wondered why he was asking so needlessly? I replied in a tone as if it was no big deal. ¡°I went to the riverside near the Valentino residence.¡± ¡°I sent the knights to look for you.¡± Hearing that, I flinched a little. Theodore stared at me. It was a look that seemed to permeate through me. ¡°The knights said they couldn¡¯t see you by the river.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Be honest. Where have you been?¡± He, who had kept a little distance, stepped closer to me. He looked down at me with his blue eyes, near me now¡­ There was a time when those eyes hurt my heart so much. It felt like being stabbed by a cold, sharp knife. But now¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore. Sooner or later, I would leave this place. Then, we would become complete strangers. Going back to not knowing each other. If he were to forget everything, the wounds in his heart will only remain as smooth scars. I raised my head and asked provokingly. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m plotting something for the Everetts?¡± Theodore paused for a moment, then furrowed his eyebrows and answered. ¡°¡­I know you often go out disguised as a maid. I told you to be honest and not to lie.¡± ¡°Well, in my perspective¡­ I see no reason for me to be honest with you.¡± ¡°Now that¡­¡± Theodore opened his mouth with a slightly angry expression. Despite the anger slowly creeping into his blue eyes, I did not flinch or back down. Because I didn¡¯t want to be the emotional weakling in this relationship with him anymore. ¡°Did I say something wrong? It wasn¡¯t like we were talking about every detail of our daily routine. Did we?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I bet you don¡¯t want to hear that I went to the town market with Charlotte today disguised as a maid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So stop, such a war of nerves. Please step aside. I want to go back to my room and rest.¡± I tried to walk right past Theodore. But he grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him. At that moment, my eyes widened, and a strong sense of dizziness came over me. I gasped and staggered. I heard Charlotte¡¯s cry. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At the same time, Theodore flinched in surprise. My body lost balance and was going to fall. Theodore¡¯s hands gripped my shoulders tightly. But that alone couldn¡¯t sustain the strength in my legs. My body, which was about to collapse, was hugged by two slender arms that stretched out from behind me. ¡°Madam¡­!¡± It was Charlotte. ¡°Madam! Are you okay? W-What do we do¡­¡± Charlotte was taken aback and cried and called me. I was in a half-dazed state, so I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. I did feel like Charlotte was hugging me. Seeing that my lower body was cold, it seemed that we were both sitting on the floor. As time passed, the dizziness subsided little by little, and the ringing that filled my head disappeared. Theodore¡¯s figure came into view, which gradually became clearer. He was standing there, looking down at me. With a shocked face. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After being silent for a while, he hurriedly approached me. Soon, he extended his hand, wanting to raise me up, I reflexively swatted it away. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 55.2 Chapter 55 ¨C Part 2 A moment of silence passed. Theodore looked dazed. With Charlotte¡¯s help, I slowly got up and said, ¡°¡­Please leave me alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Still, when I fell down, he looked surprised. Well, it¡¯s only natural since he was seeing someone faint in front of their eyes. As he was still standing still, I walked past him. My vision was still swaying, but I didn¡¯t feel as dizzy as before. Charlotte supported me and was at a loss. Seeing her upset face, I somehow felt apologetic. Charlotte was always worried about me. I want to become a more dignified person. ¡®¡­In my condition, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to properly run away at night.¡¯ With Charlotte¡¯s help, I managed to get to the front door, but the problem was the stairs. Going up to the third floor, where my room is, was impossible in my current state. I was standing in a daze thinking about what to do, but suddenly I heard Theodore¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°¡­I will take you to your room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I slowly looked back. Theodore approached me with a gait that was neither slow nor fast. I wondered if he might have remembered what had happened, but seeing the still cold expression on his face, I doubted that. The only difference was that he stared at me with rather confused eyes. Those eyes were different from when they just stared at me coldly. It didn¡¯t feel any warmth, but it was less sharp and less hostile. ¡°It will be difficult to go up to the third floor in that state¡­ Even if you¡¯re uncomfortable, be patient.¡± He reached right in front of me before I knew it and before I had time to say no, he picked me up. At that moment, I felt dizzy again, and without realizing it, I grabbed his clothes with both hands. Theodore paused, then pursed his lips. I squeezed my eyes shut to try to alleviate the dizziness. ¡°Please¡­ put me down. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. You look like you¡¯re about to faint.¡± After replying like that, showing he would no longer deal with me no matter what I said, he began to stride forward. He climbed the stairs without hesitation, and there was no shaking. His breathing was steady and his face was not red. It was a world apart from me, who felt short of breath after climbing the stairs and had blood rushing to my face. ¡°Are you dizzy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. That question seemed to be considerate, like asking if I was okay¡­ No, maybe he¡¯s really being caring. The fact that my health was at its worst seemed to surprise him more than he thought. ¡°¡­We¡¯re here.¡± I slowly opened my closed eyes. Before I knew it, the place had changed to the hallway where my room was. It took only a few minutes to get here, but it felt like it took longer than that. I turned my head away from Theodore¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Please put me down now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He dropped me off without a word. I stumbled a little, but managed to stand on my own two feet. As I reached out to open the door, I heard Charlotte¡¯s voice from close by. ¡°M-Madam!¡± Gasping roughly, Charlotte caught her breath in the middle of the hallway stretching from the stairway. It seemed that she was almost running, chasing Theodore¡¯s insane speed. I held the doorknob and waited for Charlotte to come. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Shortly after, Charlotte arrived by my side, bowed quietly to Theodore, and gave me a gesture. It must mean, ¡°You¡¯d better go to your room and rest.¡± I obediently opened the door and entered the room. Charlotte came in after me and closed the door for me. As soon as I heard the sound of the door closing, I collapsed onto the bed. To say ¡®thank you for bringing me here¡¯ to Theodore¡­ I deliberately didn¡¯t do it. Because it was an act of kindness I never wanted. His kindness, compassion, and maybe sympathy. I don¡¯t want to put any meaning to them now. Either way¡­ We¡¯re going to separate soon, aren¡¯t we? Four days later¡ª Valentino¡¯s castle turned upside down. Missus Seymour, who had been quiet for a while, had another fit. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 56.1 Chapter 56 ¨C Part 1 ¡°Madam, Madam! Big trouble!¡± I was reading a book by the window of the library where the sunlight came in. Charlotte¡¯s sudden cry startled me, so I raised my head. ¡®I thought she was going to bring snacks¡­¡¯ Why did she come back in such a hurry, and with such a pale complexion? ¡­Could it be that the escape plan was inadvertently revealed to Theodore? I looked around for a moment and asked calmly. ¡°¡­What happened?¡± ¡°Missus Seymour¡­! Madam¡¯s room!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± It was something I could never have imagined. I widened my eyes wide and stiffened, but I came to my senses and stood up. ¡°Calm down and say it again. What did Missus Seymour do?¡± ¡°Missus Seymour has made a mess of your room, Madam!¡± I flinched a little, then quickly stiffened my expression and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± Charlotte and I hurried to the room. When I arrived shortly thereafter, the room was in complete disarray, with a maddened Missus Seymour struggling to free herself from the attendants. ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Missus Seymour, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Please, you have to go back to your room¡­!¡± ¡­Really, it was a mess. I calmly asked Jenna, who stood against the wall and hesitated. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Well, when I came¡­¡± According to Jenna, when the maids came to clean my room, they found that the door was already open and Missus Seymour was making a mess in the room. ¡­It was really odd. My room should have been locked, so how did she open the door? ¡°Jenna, have you lost the key I gave you to clean this morning?¡± ¡°U-Um¡­¡± In an instant, Jenna, whose complexion turned white, opened her mouth in a very perplexed manner¡­ The reaction explained everything. Jenna had lost one of my room¡¯s keys. ¡°I apologize, Madam! I didn¡¯t even know¡­! I¡¯m sure I put it in my pocket¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I let out a small sigh as I silently stared at Jenna, who bowed her head and apologized. According to the principle, this kind of thing should be severely punished, but¡­ I¡¯m leaving soon, so I didn¡¯t feel like doing it. The situation was just absurd. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It has already happened, what¡¯s the point? From now on, take good care of the keys you¡¯re in charge of.¡± ¡°M-Madam¡­! Thank you¡­! Thank you very much for your forgiveness, Madam¡­¡± Jenna had tears in her eyes and a moved expression¡­ It seemed like a strange misunderstanding. I¡¯m just annoyed. ¡°Uwaaahh! Let go of me! Let go!¡± Missus Seymour was still making a fuss. As she struggled, her attendants could not handle it and fell out. It was amazing how such strength could come out of such a slender body. ¡°You!¡± Then, suddenly, Missus Seymour pointed at me. Two bloodshot eyes glared at me. I asked, facing her with a tired expression. ¡°Can you stop pretending to be crazy? Missus Seymour.¡± It was my intention to try it once. It might have worked, but Missus Seymour flinched a little¡­ Oh, was she really pretending to be crazy? ¡°You¡­! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± It was at that moment when Missus Seymour came running toward me. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Strong arms stretched out from behind me and embraced me. At the same time, a cold scent tickled the tip of my nose. It was all too obvious who this man was, holding me in his arms as if to protect me and holding Missus Seymour at bay. ¡®¡­Theodore.¡¯ I looked up and saw the cold blue eyes. He was staring at Missus Seymour, not at me. ¡°Are you really crazy, Aunt?¡± ¡°Th-Theo¡­ Theodore¡­ my nephew¡­¡± Missus Seymour¡¯s hand, stumbling over, tried to reach Theodore. Theodore, who slapped her hand away fiercely, glanced at the attendants and ordered. ¡°Take my aunt to her room.¡± ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± The attendants again grabbed Missus Seymour¡¯s arms. Perhaps because Theodore appeared, Missus Seymour no longer resisted and was dragged away by the attendants. ¡°¡­The room is a mess. I will call the maids and order them to sort things out.¡± Theodore let me go, talking in a softer tone than usual. Even so, it didn¡¯t seem entirely favorable to me¡­ As expected, it seemed like his lost memories wouldn¡¯t come back. ¡®Jane, haven¡¯t you heard anything from the Duke¡¯s doctor?¡¯ ¡®Ah, that¡­¡¯ I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with Jane, who came to see me last night. ¡®The Duke¡¯s doctor said¡­ Since he had partial memory loss twice already, it¡¯s better not to look for the lost memories¡­ that might be for the better.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s better not to look for the lost memories?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 56.2 Chapter 56 ¨C Part 2 ¡®Yes¡­ It¡¯s dangerous because His Grace¡¯s personality could get split into two¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ It was only after hearing a bit more explanation from Jane that I fully understood what the situation was. ¡®Remembering you, Madam¡­ His Grace¡¯s doctor said there is a risk of a split personality: the original Duke, who never forgot the past, and the Duke, who couldn¡¯t remember Madam and got to know you anew.¡¯ ¡­It was strange. Was partial amnesia originally a disease that brought about a dual personality? ¡­I¡¯ve had several speculations about Theodore¡¯s amnesia. It could be Owen and his sorcerers, or truly a simple head injury. I also heard that the balance between magic and spiritual power was greatly disturbed near the rift, so that could be another factor. None of which I could be sure of. Not yet. In any case, since I¡¯m leaving here soon, I didn¡¯t want to get too involved in this matter anymore. But I was going to write a letter about all my speculations and investigations about Owen and the sorcerer¡­ to help Theodore eventually. What unfolded in front of me now was the remainder of my life. I wanted to live peacefully in a place where Everett and Valentino were not present, even if only for a short time. If I was asked if it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get revenge on Owen, Hessen, and the entire House Everett¡­ Of course I want to. But if I rushed to get revenge¡­ I would be no match for those demons anyway, and I¡¯d even put Charlotte in danger. Charlotte was someone who deserved to be happy. As long as I¡¯m alive, she¡¯ll keep trying to be by my side, but after I¡¯ve died, she¡¯ll find a new life. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for, too. I want Charlotte to leave this place with me, stay with me for a while, but then go find a new life. Then¡­ as long as Charlotte can be happy, I will be fine not having to take revenge on Everett¡¯s demons. That was how I felt. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I slipped out of Theodore¡¯s arms. He let me go without any reaction, and he stared blankly at me. It was as if he was trying to figure out what kind of person I was. I walked over to Charlotte, avoiding his gaze. Charlotte had just picked up the keys, which Missus Seymour had dropped on the floor. Charlotte spoke to Jenna, who was standing on the other side of the room rather wobbly. ¡°Handmaid Jenna, how could you lose the keys? The Madam wasn¡¯t in the room when Missus Seymour came in. You should be ashamed¡ªthis could have been a greater problem. Besides that, the Madam¡¯s health is failing¡­¡± Jenna, who knew she would be scolded, hesitated unexpectedly, then lowered her head and murmured softly. ¡°Forgive me¡­ I¡¯ll be sure to be careful next time.¡± ¡°Mmh¡­ All right, let¡¯s go clean the room.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenna and Charlotte started cleaning the messy room. I looked around the room to see if anything was missing or if anything important was broken. ¡®I kept everything important in the safe anyway¡­¡¯ For example, the funds needed to escape, a map with the escape route, and a document with a detailed escape plan¡­ I kept all those things in a safe, and I always had the key with me. But the things I didn¡¯t think were important were just kept in a drawer or on the desk¡­ one of them¡­ ¡®The divorce papers¡­¡¯ I looked around for the divorce papers I had just signed last night. It was to be left with a letter to Theodore before fleeing. After I had signed the papers, I could have sent one to the Everetts, another to the King, and the last to the Archbishop, so the procedure wouldn¡¯t be complicated. Then Theodore and I would be divorced cleanly. No one will ever object to a divorce anyway. Even if Missus Seymour looked at the divorce papers, it didn¡¯t matter much. Rather, since it was Missus Seymour, she would be quite delighted. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really crazy or if she¡¯s just trying to fool everyone. ¡®Where is it? Did it fall on the floor?¡¯ Looking down on the floor, I turned toward the door and found Theodore still in my room. He bent down and picked up a piece of white paper. My seal on it shone with a silver glint. Next to it was my handwritten signature. ¡­So, the document that Theodore picked up was, of course, the divorce papers. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 57.1 Chapter 57 ¨C Part 1 ¡®What a bother.¡¯ Theodore would likely ask about the divorce papers, and I felt somewhat annoyed at having to explain¡­ But, well¡­ A few words would suffice. It was the divorce he wanted all this time anyway. I slowly approached him. Theodore, who had been staring at the white paper, lifted his gaze. His blue eyes were sharp and cold. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± He turned the paper over and showed me the side with the writing on it. I replied calmly, blinking my eyes slowly. ¡°Divorce papers, as you can see.¡± ¡°¡­Divorce papers.¡± ¡°Yes, I prepared it in advance to avoid the hassle. I finished signing it, so now all you have to do is sign as well.¡± ¡°¡­Ha¡­¡± Theodore rolled his eyes and gave a low laugh. The response was rather astounding. I frowned, unable to understand him. Wasn¡¯t he the one who wanted a divorce more than anyone else? But why did he have a disapproving look¡­ ¡°Is this an act of consideration for me on your part? To prepare divorce papers in advance?¡± ¡°Somewhat, yes.¡± ¡°What consideration? It seems that you want to divorce me after all. Seeing that you prepared these documents without even discussing it a single time with me.¡± ¡°You were the one who wanted a divorce, weren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°Angry? I¡¯m just baffled. This isn¡¯t something you should do on your own?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do the same while you do various things as you please? And you were going to divorce me anyway. It would be easy and convenient to just sign the paperwork, so why are you so shocked?¡± Theodore gave me a big sneer, as if he was finding it ridiculous, and glared at me with boiling eyes. It was a gaze that seemed like it would burn. But I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Just in time. This is good.¡± ¡°¡­Good?¡± ¡°Yes. Please sign the papers. I¡¯ll give you the other two copies as well, so please sign them too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He gripped the paper tightly. It looked like the paper would be terribly crumpled or torn. As he stared at me, he chewed word by word. ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have feelings for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡­For a moment, I was so surprised that I was rendered speechless. What¡¯s the use of asking such a question? ¡®Why do you want to divorce me when you have feelings for me?¡¯ Something like that? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t stand it at all. I laughed. Was he saying that I¡¯d be satisfied with clinging onto him and begging him not to divorce me? Just how did he see me? Should I keep yearning for him even after I had been hurt so many times by him? Like a faithful guard dog that would remain loyal even if its owner had already abandoned it? This man is the worst. I never imagined that I would feel so dirty. How could he speak of my feelings? As for how I felt, did he really not care at all? Was I just a speck of dust to him¡­ That he didn¡¯t even feel sorry for me? I¡¯m not a wooden doll that doesn¡¯t bleed even when poked. I¡¯m a human being. The thought that I would be hurt by one word, one glance, one action from him¡­ I really can¡¯t. ¡°¡­I told you, Theodore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I called him by name, he paused and stared at me with blank eyes. Calling by name was not a sign of friendship. It was a protest in the sense that he and I were equal human beings. ¡°I resent you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡­ am not someone you can hurt and wield recklessly on your own.¡± I snatched the divorce papers from him as he stood there stunned. And I turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the divorce papers to you later. Please leave.¡± I went to my desk and put down the papers and stood still. I never looked back, not even once. After a while, the sound of footsteps followed by the sound of a door closing. Only then did I let out the sigh I had been holding back and looked back toward the door. In that place, there was no trace of Theodore left anywhere. ¡°Divorce papers?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Theodore came with a complicated expression, Calvin put the candy he was about to put into his mouth and put it back in the wrapper. It was because Theodore¡¯s mood was too unusual for him to make the sound of rolling a candy in his mouth. Calvin clicked his tongue inwardly and thought. ¡®Tsk, they certainly fought.¡¯ He could roughly anticipate what kind of quarrel would arise. With Theodore¡¯s temperament, Calvin didn¡¯t think that the man would have easily acquiesced¡­ But he looked oddly somber? What the hell did he hear there? ¡ª¡ª Chapter 57.2 Chapter 57 ¨C Part 2 Calvin pondered and hinted, ¡°You mean¡­ You were angry with Madam first? Did you ask why she prepared those divorce papers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seeing him with his head down without a word, Calvin was right. Calvin knew that would happen and shook his head. Theodore Valentino looks perfect on the outside, but in fact, he was a person who would put in a lot of effort in everything he did. And besides that, he was plenty clumsy in many ways when it came to interpersonal relationships. In particular, the more someone had an influence on him, the more difficult it was for him. ¡®When he had lost his memory¡­ I think he just pushed through.¡¯ Theodore, who had lost his memory, seemed unable to control his impulses. But now¡­ He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it must have been complicated because there was a misunderstanding or a twisted relationship. ¡®I wish he could just think of it simply. Well, he has a lot on his mind.¡¯ But he knew that Theodore was like that before. Though sensitive and sharp, this also meant that he was cautious. However, having that kind of attitude would no doubt make the other person tired and also to make himself tired. Calvin took a new piece of candy from the glass bowl and threw it at Theodore. Theodore, who had been absent-mindedly accepting it, blinked his eyes as he looked down at the candy in his palm. Calvin said, putting his piece of candy into his mouth. ¡°Eat some.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re depressed, you need to recharge your sugar.¡± ¡°¡­Do I look depressed?¡± ¡°Yes. Very.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tsk tsk, Calvin openly clicked his tongue this time. Theodore didn¡¯t put the candy right into his mouth and just stared at it. Calvin was about to tell him to put it back if he didn¡¯t want to eat it, but he hesitated for a moment. ¡­Come to think of it, the color of that candy was light green, like the Madam¡¯s eyes. ¡®Ha¡­¡¯ The astonished Calvin grabbed the back of his neck. Crack. Chewing on the candy in his mouth, he looked up at the ceiling and rolled his eyes. Seriously, he just wanted to stop immersing himself in the personal life of this couple. But wasn¡¯t he this guy¡¯s childhood friend? Theodore had no one else to confide in, so he always visited Calvin¡­ It¡¯s impossible to ignore him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®¡­But really, divorce papers, huh¡­¡¯ Calvin, who was melting and eating the pieces of candy, frowned. The Duchess he remembered was someone who seemed helpless in many ways. The ability to act to prepare divorce papers¡­ It didn¡¯t fit her at all. ¡®At the same time though, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s the type to keep quiet.¡¯ Considering the argument she had with Theodore, she must have acted surprisingly unusually. Besides, the maid next to the Duchess¡ªher name was Charlotte. Even though she¡¯s young, the maid was clever and had good manners. She was a figure of useful assistance to the Duchess. Thinking that far, a certain assumption suddenly came to Calvin¡¯s mind. ¡­Are you trying to run away secretly? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ah, no way¡­ ¡®A person with a weak constitution¡­¡¯ ¡­But the possibility was not entirely zero. Preparing documents in advance so that the divorce could be processed quickly was a typical pattern of noblewomen who¡¯d choose to run away secretly. When it¡¯s known that the noblewoman ran away secretly, not only the territory becomes noisy, but rumors would spread throughout the kingdom. Especially if it¡¯s a household at the level of Valentino. So, the spouse would want to quickly go through the divorce process and draw the line, saying, ¡®This person no longer belongs to our family.¡¯ Whatever the reason for the secret escape, it was a way to protect the family¡¯s status by blaming the lady for all the disgrace of the family. After that, they would usually pretend to find the lady who ran away. Since they caused damage to the family, they made a justification to catch her and hold her accountable. But they rarely ever got caught. Because it could be intertwined with the noble lady¡¯s family, the trial could come and go, and it would be complicated in many ways. It¡¯s the same with everyone who didn¡¯t want to lose. The noblewoman¡¯s family could file a lawsuit claiming that the cause was on the husband¡¯s side. ¡®The Everett family, especially, can do that¡­¡¯ Therefore, the Duchess made a very wise choice in preparing the divorce papers that were signed in advance before she ran away. ¡­But it¡¯s not yet certain whether she¡¯s really trying to run away. ¡®¡­Come to think of it, she¡¯s been going out more often lately.¡¯ That was really strange. A person with a weak constitution was going out so often? ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Troubled, Calvin stroked his chin. The candy in his mouth had already melted away. ¡®Should I warn Theo¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 58.1 Chapter 58 ¨C Part 1 ¡­For now, it was better to block out the possibility so that the duchess could not really run away. Because¡­ he had a hunch that sooner or later, Theodore would admit his feelings and bow down to the duchess. But if the duchess were to run away before that¡­ It would be truly catastrophic. Calvin did not want to imagine how Theodore would react at that time. His worries didn¡¯t last long. In the end, Calvin made up his mind and opened his mouth. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m just saying this, but¡­¡± And Calvin¡¯s advice later led to results beyond what he had originally imagined. ¡®No, you madman! I said to have a conversation, not to monitor her as if she¡¯s being subjected to confinement!¡¯ As night fell, the Valentino residence turned upside down in a different way from daytime. The duke attached knights to spy on the lady of the house. Besides that, the duchess could no longer leave the premises without the duke¡¯s permission. Wherever she went, even if she went out of the garden for a moment, she had to ask permission from the duke and be accompanied by the knights assigned to her. Calvin, who did not give advice hoping for this exact result, was going crazy. ¡®You said it was protection, isn¡¯t this the same as oppression¡­ Ha, seriously. Even if I give him advice, he doesn¡¯t understand it and only messes things up.¡¯ Even so, he couldn¡¯t go to the duchess and say, ¡®It seems like His Grace is having a small misunderstanding, but please bear with it for a few days even if it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡¯ He¡¯s not¡­ He wasn¡¯t in a position where he could talk about personal matters with the duchess, and he wasn¡¯t close to her. ¡®Should I just wait for Theo to come to his senses¡­¡¯ When Calvin had told Theodore about his suspicion that the duchess was perhaps about to run away, Theodore¡¯s eyes had gone wide the moment he heard it. Calvin had no idea Theodore would react that way. He didn¡¯t even know Theodore would do this. ¡­The abyss within his childhood friend seemed to be beyond imagination, Calvin thought with his weary heart. ¡°Are they still there?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It looks like everyone is not sleeping. It¡¯s already been nine hours. Are they taking turns?¡± Charlotte looked outside and sighed. She sat in an armchair by the window and gazed at the garden view. The sky was very clear today, and the autumn flowers in the flower beds started to bloom, making the garden very beautiful. I thought it would be the last time since I would be leaving this place in a short while, and I wanted to enjoy the autumn garden¡­ I lost my motivation when I remembered the fact that knights I wasn¡¯t even familiar with would follow me. ¡®I wanted to take a stroll.¡¯ Rather than lying down because my body was weak, moving even a little helped me to build up my stamina. So I would often go for a walk in the garden with Charlotte¡­ ¡®I never thought he would imprison me.¡¯ In addition, there was an added surveillance. Although the outward justification was protection, of course, it was nothing but strict surveillance. I didn¡¯t know the details, but it was clear that Theodore was suspicious of me¡­ What was he suspecting? Was he still thinking I was Everett¡¯s spy? After seeing and hearing all of my hate for Everett? ¡®Or is it because he saw the divorce papers before¡­¡¯ If it were Theodore, the divorce papers would be enough to make him assume that I might be preparing to run away. ¡­If so, it is understandable why he was locking me up and monitoring me. After all, if the lady of the house were to run away at night, the family would be the center of gossip. From the family head¡¯s point of view, he probably wanted to avoid such dishonor. But, still¡­ There were so many things I couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he want to divorce me? I had prepared all of this in advance, thinking that once he regained his memory, he would of course divorce me. If I were to divorce Theodore, I¡¯d have no choice but to return to House Everett. Since Lennon Chester had already been dealt with, that meant I wouldn¡¯t have to go into a second marriage with that bastard. But still, Father and Owen would quickly find other uses for me. Before my body would deteriorate with age, and while I was still young and beautiful. While I still had value as a commodity. Such was the life of Lily Everett. In my family, I was not a human being, but a tool. And I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore. I¡¯d rather die than become a commodity labeled Lily Everett. Death frightened me, just as it always had. But my health was already at its worst, and I didn¡¯t have long to live. If I was going to die anyway, it¡¯s better to end this life myself. Rather than living a life that¡¯s valued and sold by someone else. If I take my own life, then my death would be completely mine. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 58.2 Chapter 58 ¨C Part 2 Thus, I decided to just die once I would return to House Everett. Falling from a high place would be easy. ¡­Until Charlotte convinced me otherwise. ¡®Madam, why do you have to end your life? There are people who really need to die!¡¯ It was our conversation some time ago. If I¡¯d ever go back to House Everett, I told her that she should not follow me and go live her life elsewhere. But when I said that, Charlotte asked with a firm look. Are you thinking of committing suicide? As I replied yes, Charlotte was choked up and was trying to persuade me. ¡®Don¡¯t do that and run away with me, Madam. I said I¡¯d help. Let¡¯s leave here and live happily without anyone knowing. Okay? Please do so¡­¡¯ Even though she followed me like a baby bird, Charlotte sometimes took care of me reliably. As Charlotte cried and earnestly asked for it, it was difficult for me to refuse. ¡®¡­Okay, I¡¯ll think about it.¡¯ After answering like that, we decided to go along with Charlotte¡¯s plan for now after Theodore regained his memory. To run away from all that tormented me. After making that decision, everything was easy. My heart felt lighter. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s forget everything. Let¡¯s just think about living the rest of our lives happily. I kept thinking as I prepared everything. And now, there really wasn¡¯t much time left until acting out that plan¡­ ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡¯ Two days later, on Wednesday, I¡¯ll have to find a way out somehow. Until then, I must never let Theodore know of my escape plan. It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t try to open the safe in my room. Still, just in case, I¡¯d better memorize all the escape plans and maps in my head and then burn them. It didn¡¯t matter if the escape funds would be discovered¡ªI still had my emergency funds. ¡®I have no choice but to lay low for now.¡¯ I sighed softly. This time, I hoped that things could work out the way I wanted them to. Even though I was always extremely unlucky. If there¡¯s a god out there, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to grant my wish at least once? Two days later, a dark dawn. The iron-clad surveillance was still in place, and there seemed to be no way out. But it wasn¡¯t that there was no way. I have a disguise magic tool, and¡­ ¡®¡­A few sleeping pills I hid away.¡¯ It was what I had saved when I went outside disguised as the maid, just in case something like this happened. I didn¡¯t know it would be really useful, but¡­ ¡®And¡­¡¯ I lay down on my bed and glanced at the sleeping Jane¡­ I felt remorseful towards her, but I didn¡¯t actually call her this early in the morning because my insomnia was getting worse. The escape plan needed Jane to succeed. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jane.¡¯ Jane was one of the few people who were kind to me. She¡¯s also a great doctor. It was uncomfortable to use Jane like this, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Because this was the best way. I took out the silver wig I had prepared in advance and put it on Jane¡¯s head. Then I turned Jane into a sleeping position and covered her with a blanket up to her chin. Then I went to the door and looked in the direction of the bed, and it seemed very plausible that actually I was sleeping over there. ¡®¡­Alright, this is enough to keep me from getting noticed.¡¯ And then, well¡­Charlotte¡¯s role was important. After I changed my clothes and disguised myself as Jane, I sat quietly on the sofa and waited. After a while, I heard a faint chatter from the hallway, and Charlotte opened the door and came inside. Charlotte asked, grinning at me, with a basket of snacks slung across the side. ¡°I brought you a late-night snack, what about you, Madam? Oh, Dr. Thorpe, would you like some too?¡± ¡°The Madam is sleeping for a while. Shall we eat dinner by ourselves?¡± ¡°Yes, then¡­¡± The door slammed shut. Before it was completely closed, I could see the knights eating a late-night snack through the gap. They seemed to have overheard our conversation, and now they¡¯re thinking that everything would be alright. It was fortunate that most of the knights thought that Theodore was making a fuss for nothing. Thanks to that, we were able to use our hands while they were not paying attention. Click. After the door closed completely, I went over to Charlotte and asked in a low voice. ¡°¡­Did they eat it?¡± ¡°Yes, they will fall asleep in five minutes.¡± And exactly five minutes later, it really happened as Charlotte said. Peeping through the cracks in the door, the knights had indeed fallen asleep. They would remain asleep like this until morning. It was the effect of sleeping pills that Charlotte secretly mixed in with the late-night snack. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 59.1 Chapter 59 ¨C Part 1 ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charlotte. Just in case, you should keep calling me ¡®Doctor Thorpe¡¯ until we leave Veronis.¡± ¡°Yes, I will keep that in mind. Come on.¡± Charlotte hurriedly packed her things. Even though I wanted to carry some of them, Charlotte insisted that she should carry most of them, so I could only bring with me only a small bag with gold coins and magic tools on my shoulder. Before leaving the room, I double-checked the letter I had written to Theodore and the divorce papers. If I put it on the desk, he¡¯ll find these right away. In the letter was a farewell note and my speculation about the crimes the Everetts and Owen might have committed. In addition, I had enclosed a document that summarized the information collected through the investigations. ¡­I had a feeling that Theodore already knew all this. ¡®¡­I hope I can be of some help at least.¡¯ Since it¡¯s the last¡­ I wanted to leave all the bad feelings behind. Theodore may have hurt me, but he wasn¡¯t a bad person. ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Yes, I¡¯m coming.¡± Next to the letter on the desk were Camillus¡¯ coin and the peridot necklace that Theodore had given me. Since I hadn¡¯t brought up the coin yet, he¡¯d just think he lost it. Without even dreaming that I had it. And the peridot necklace¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­I don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to dispose of it. Maybe the remaining lingering feelings that I didn¡¯t know were contained in that necklace. So, now let¡¯s leave it with that necklace. Let¡¯s drop everything and leave. Where no one knows me. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go, Charlotte.¡± I finally opened the door and left the room. As this road was to leave everything behind, please be smooth. ¡°This way!¡± As we entered a deserted street, a young man from the errand guild was waiting for us, promptly guiding us. We ran out of time, so Charlotte and I hurried. Getting out of the Valentino residence was surprisingly easy, perhaps because of the disguise, but someone might find the sleeping knights while patrolling the corridors. But since Jane was my double, they¡¯d think I was still asleep right now. None of the knights dared to break into the Madam¡¯s bedroom, so they would probably just give a brief glance from the doorway. However, the problem came after it was reported to Theodore that the knights had fallen asleep. Theodore will undoubtedly try to check for himself, and he would immediately realize that it¡¯s Jane who¡¯s lying in my bed. ¡®¡­I might get caught in an hour at the earliest. If I¡¯m lucky, they¡¯ll find out the next morning.¡¯ I wonder if Theodore would dispatch the knights to capture me¡­ I don¡¯t know. However, judging from how he had confined and monitored me, there was a high possibility that he would try to find me. In any case, from his point of view, he would be offended by me running away. ¡®¡­Sorry. For being a nuisance like this.¡¯ Soon, this would be a topic of conversation throughout the entire kingdom. It¡¯s clear what kind of stories would come and go. I felt a bit sorry for Theodore, who will be in the middle of the gossip, but¡­ those rumors would soon subside. And as for me, this was for the best. This was the only way I could be happy. Can¡¯t I be happy once in my life? My life was always accompanied by bad luck, but I still want to spend the end of my life in peace. In a place where there is no noble society, no Everett, no Valentino¡­ If only I could live as my own person. And if I could finally close my eyes wishing Charlotte happiness, I wouldn¡¯t be sad anymore. ¡°This carriage! Hurry!¡± The young man beckoned in front of the maroon carriage. Charlotte and I quickly got into the carriage. Tak, as soon as the door closed, the carriage started to depart. The carriage carrying us ran for a long time. If I were to peek at the outside scenery by slightly pulling the curtains, I could see the somewhat desolate northern scene compared to the central and southern parts of the country. The world, covered with thick darkness, was silent. The carriage has now completely left the Valentino estate and entered a new road. I stopped peeping outside, straightened my posture, and closed my eyes. It used to be this way. Where I¡¯ve lived for over a year and a half. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The river that runs along the castle and the green forget-me-nots nearby, the golden reeds and red maple leaves, the tall and gigantic mountain range that comes into view when looking north, and the large Tree of Origin in the garden of Valentino residence¡­ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 59.2 Chapter 59 ¨C Part 2 I don¡¯t know what the story behind it was, but the old Tree of Origin was where Theodore often used to visit and stare at. Now the time has come when everything should be buried in the past and forgotten. The short year and a half that I spent in Veronis¡­ Still, I belatedly wondered if I was actually relatively safe. I mean, compared to when I was living at the Everett residence. So let¡¯s forget about the pain and take only the good memories. So that when I think of Veronis later, I won¡¯t be hurt anymore. I quietly closed my eyes and muttered goodbye to myself. Goodbye Veronis. Goodbye Theodore. Theodore woke up early in the morning. His intuition was highly developed because he had to walk on the battlefield where monsters were prevalent, and he could instinctively sense that something was off. After getting out of bed, he casually draped only a robe on top. He looked at his slippers, put them on his feet, and left the room. The hallway was quiet. In the darkness where even the dawn was not bright, Theodore felt an ominous hunch within him, and he hastened his steps. Before long, he entered the hallway where the mistress¡¯s chambers were, and stood still. His knights, which had been posted to keep an eye on Lily, were strewn across the floor. Theodore hurried towards them. Looking at the condition of the knights, they were fortunately not dead¡­ But they were deeply asleep, abandoning their duty. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theodore grabbed the doorknob of the mistress¡¯s chambers with an angry face. Before punishing the knights by waking them up, there was something more pressing. He had to check. Was she safe in this room? With a click, he opened the door and went inside without a second thought. He hesitated for a moment when he found a figure lying on the bed. Long white-silver hair was disheveled on the pillow¡­ At first glance, it was plausible enough to be mistaken. But her hair color was different from that. A bit whiter, with a pearly luster¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At that point, Theodore, who had stopped his thoughts, strode closer to the bed. Then he said as he yanked the clumsy white-silver wig off the top of the head that was sticking out over the blanket. ¡°Wake up, Doctor Thorpe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Jane Thorpe, awoken from her slumber, winced and dazedly blinked her eyes. Jane looked around with a drowsy look, as if she was still dreaming, but soon she saw Theodore and suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Oh¡­ Y-Your Grace? This, how, this is¡ª¡± The puzzled Jane stuttered. Theodore glared at her quietly and quickly grasped her situation. Judging that he wouldn¡¯t know anything even if he asked Jane, he relentlessly turned his back. He surveyed the room with keen eyes, then his gaze stopped on the desk. ¡®That¡­¡¯ Thanks to his good eyesight, he could recognize at a glance what was on the desk. Theodore hurried over to it. His heart was beating uncontrollably fast. Soon, he reached the desk and stretched out his hand. An old coin was in his hand. It was his older brother¡¯s coin. A memento left to him by his brother. An item containing his brother¡¯s memories. Something very precious. ¡®Why is this here¡­¡¯ He thought he had lost it. He never imagined she would have it¡­ Even in his diary when he had lost his memory, he did not write that he had given her this coin. ¡­So, did she steal it? Out of habit, Theodore unknowingly doubted her, and the next moment he was overcome with a sense of self-doubt. Even when things had gotten to this point. Holding the coin in his hand, he clasped it tightly. Theodore swept his face with one hand while clenching his teeth, then he raised his head again. He took another look at the desk. A letter, divorce papers, and¡­ the peridot necklace. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The pale green peridot shone transparently. The pure white pearls threaded through the string of the necklace had a silvery sheen. It was a necklace he had given her as a gift a long time ago. From the first time he saw it, he thought it was a very good match for her. He still vividly remembered the moment he put this necklace directly around her neck. A shiver ran through his fingertips as he touched her thin white nape and soft skin. ¡­Denial. He had continued to be in denial. After half admitting it, it became even more painful. The daughter of Duke Everett, and a woman who was nothing short of a servant to her father and brothers¡ª That¡¯s what he thought back then. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 60.1 Chapter 60 ¨C Part 1 Now he thought that maybe it was all his misunderstanding. So he set out to find out the truth. Just then, Carmen came and confessed, saying, ¡®Actually, I was continuing the investigation entrusted by Milord.¡¯ In fact, she didn¡¯t even have to confess. Because he already knew. He who lost his memories had written it in the diary. ¡­And to some extent, he agreed with the version of himself who lost his memories. About his suspicions that Missus Seymour might have stirred up a wedge between him and Lily. ¡®I think the results will be out within the next week. I found a clue.¡¯ So he said he would wait. When Carmen¡¯s investigation result came out..¡­ It would finally become clear. That he had only misunderstood Lily. ¡®¡­No.¡¯ Theodore grabbed his brother¡¯s coin. No, perhaps his heart already knew. Lily is innocent. There was no need to toss a coin to test fate, like a habit. It could no longer be denied that her hatred of Everett was not a lie. Lily was not on one side with those devils. Rather, she continuously¡­ Tried to be on his side. ¡®¡­But.¡¯ He ignored all that sincerity and trampled on her heart. Just because of a stupid misunderstanding. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theodore pressed his lips together and lowered his head¡­ Now, he¡¯d have to find her, after reading that letter. But¡­ Once he¡¯d find her¡­ Could she forgive him? ¡®¡­I told you, Theodore. I resent you.¡¯ What if it has already become irreversible. Then¡­¡­ How can he atone for it? ¡®Theo, listen carefully. You can¡¯t hurt people¡¯s hearts¡­ Well, in fact, sometimes hurtful things happen inevitably. Between people¡­ There are many things that don¡¯t go your way. But you know.¡¯ While saying that, his older brother who had the coin in his hand was making a rather serious face. It was one day in the past when his older brother, Camillus, was twenty, and Theodore himself was nineteen. ¡®¡­If you hurt someone, you will be hurt just as much later. And maybe one day you¡¯ll regret it. Why am I suddenly talking about this¡­ Mhh.¡¯ On that day, his older brother seemed particularly confused. At the time, he thought his older brother was a little annoying¡­ Not knowing what will happen in a few days. ¡®So I mean¡­ ke-hum¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t know! Just hold on to this coin! If you ever regret something later, take out this coin and remember what I said! Got it?¡¯ He already knew what the coin was. Because his older brother taught him many times before. The result of the coin toss was dependent on luck. And that luck depends on God¡¯s will. He thought it was just nonsense. However, after his older brother passed away, he used this coin to foretell his fortune as a habit. At some point it became so. Perhaps, by tossing this coin, it may have soothed his longing for his older brother. And¡­ It¡¯s only after something like this happens that he regrets it. He remembered what his older brother had said when he gave this coin. Really, it was too late. The divorce papers were thrown into the fire and burned along with the firewood. His decision was firm. ¡®I don¡¯t want it to end this way. Even if you come to resent me.¡¯ He had denied his feelings for her for so long that it was now difficult to draw a clear picture of it. But the one thing that¡¯s clear was this: he couldn¡¯t let her go. He needed to find her, to see her face, to hear her voice¡­ Then, he would know for sure. He would know what his own feelings were, and he would know what he really wanted¡­ ¡°Move out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Theodore led the way on horseback, and the knights followed. It¡¯s still early in the morning, so there will be traces of the group on the roadside, so chasing them wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But with the help of a veteran¡­ things would get tricky. They would likely have erased all their traces. ¡®I have no choice but to hurry.¡¯ In case they would miss the trail, they had set up another team to find out where Lily had been. However, the investigation would take three days at the earliest¡­ In the meantime, Lily would have already run away. ¡®¡­No. At this rate.¡¯ He could never let her go. Never. ¡°Ha-yah!¡± Theodore sped up his horse. The horse that was carrying him ran along the road much faster than before. Even in the middle of the road, the monstrous sight caught every trace of the roadside. ¡­There are faint traces of a carriage running towards the southeast of Veronis. It seemed like they tried to get rid of their trail by hanging an open bag of soil at the end of the carriage, but they couldn¡¯t completely get rid of it. ¡®To the southeast¡­ Are you going to Dornach via Hermann by boat?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª Chapter 60.2 Chapter 60 ¨C Part 2 The odds of that happening seemed high in many ways. Dornach, the territory of the Delacroix family, is located at the southernmost tip of the continent and was an important trade point. If she really wanted to escape, it would be best to go to the eastern continent by boat from the port city of Dornach. The sea route to the eastern continent was only available through the trading city of Dornach. ¡®¡­Really, it seems that she intends to go far away completely.¡¯ The very thought made his blood boil. The heat seemed to flow to the ends of his head. Assuming that he might lose her forever, he felt unbearable. ¡­I¡¯ll go and ask for her forgiveness, I¡¯ll try to persuade her. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His hand, which gripped the reins, grew tenser. If then, would he be able to let her go? ¡®No.¡¯ ¡­He only realized now only after it finally happened. He never really wanted a divorce from her. He never wanted it at all. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t lose her. I will never, ever let her go.¡¯ It was unacceptable that she wanted to leave him. Even if that¡¯s what she really wanted. It was very unusual for a letter to be delivered early in the morning. Moreover, the recipient was Lady Alvinith, so the young attendant tilted his head in puzzlement. ¡®Sender, A.S.¡­ Who is this?¡¯ The young attendant was curious. He knows there¡¯s no point in caring about these things, but he couldn¡¯t help being curious. The attendant walked while contemplating who A.S. was. Then, by the time he reached Her Ladyship¡¯s room, he decided to give up guessing. He had no idea who it was. A little frustrated, the attendant sighed and knocked on the door. Knock, knock¡ª Then, the answer came from inside. ¡°What is it?¡± The attendant reflexively lowered his head and replied. ¡°A letter just arrived and I¡¯m here to deliver it, Lady.¡± ¡°Really? Bring it in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The attendant carefully opened the door and went inside. Her Ladyship¡¯s appearance immediately came into view. She left the door to the terrace wide open and sat enjoying morning tea. As the young attendant trotted toward her, she turned and smiled softly¡­ On the outside, he had a kind face, but the attendant had heard from many people that he must never let his guard down. The Young Lady of the Alvinith family was not as she looked. They must not be fooled by her mask of kindness. The Lady would be a little nice, but if they acted arrogantly, even their bones would not be left to be picked up. He should never forget his manners for a moment. The young attendant kept those points in mind and greeted the Lady politely and courteously. Then the Lady laughed softly and held out her hand. She was asking for the letter. The attendant quickly pushed the letter he had put on a silver tray. The Lady gracefully reached out and picked up the letter. Each movement was theatrical, but it was as smooth as flowing water, so it didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. The Lady smiled a bit deeply after checking the details of the letter. Curiosity stirred once again in the young attendant¡¯s heart who watched the scene. Who the hell is A. S. Who sent that letter? ¡°What are you doing? Run along.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, the attendant who came to his senses hurriedly lowered his head. It would not be an illusion that the Lady¡¯s eyes looked cold. The attendant quickly stepped back and retreated. His startled heart was beating loudly. Click¡ª After the servant had left, Adeline Alvinith was left alone in her room again. She slowly opened the envelope. Seeing that it was sent in such a hurry, something must have happened to Valentino Castle. Adelaine opened the letter, hoping that it would be good news for her, and read it. Soon, a smile began to form on her lips as she read slowly. When she finished reading the letter, Adelaine laughed out loud. Maybe this world was on her side. Yes, that¡¯s how it should be. ¡®I¡¯ve liked Theo for so long after all¡­¡¯ But one day, Lily Everett suddenly intervened and wrenched Theo away from her. When she was the lowly illegitimate daughter of the Everett family. ¡®That place belonged to me originally.¡¯ If it hadn¡¯t been for Lily Everett, she would have married Theo. It didn¡¯t matter if Theo didn¡¯t care about her. The important thing is that the place next to him was hers. It was ridiculously taken away by Lily, but she was determined to get it back. By any means. Adelaine rose from her seat and approached the fireside. She threw the letter into the blazing fire and watched it still. The letters A.S. were swallowed up by the scarlet flame and gradually disappeared. A. S. Annabella Seymour. ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61.1 Chapter 61 ¨C Part 1 It¡¯s already been over a year. Adeline had been maintaining a secret correspondence with Missus Seymour. At first, it was merely a fellowship. However, it was a trap set by Adeline. And Missus Seymour was well caught in the trap. It¡¯s fortunate that things are gradually getting better in the estate, but the fact that someone from the Everett family is still in Valentino is very complicated. From one day on, Missus Seymour began to confide her concerns to Adeline. Over the course of several months, she interacted with her, and she insisted numerous times, ¡®I am entirely on your side, Missus Seymour.¡¯ Finally, Anabella Seymour began to open up to her. ¡®Fool.¡¯ Adeline raised his lips in a mocking manner. People tend to get weaker as they get older. Even though it felt as if one¡¯s youth would last forever, the moment it¡¯d fade away, one¡¯s health would deteriorate and their mind would shake and be wracked with anxiety. An older person¡¯s field of vision would get narrower, and it would become difficult for them to accept unfamiliar things. They would rather settle for what they¡¯re used to. Unless they have a tolerable desire for improvement and will, most people would be the same. That was the case with Missus Seymour. She seemed to have iron flowing in her veins instead of blood before, but she eventually weakened as she grew older. What defeated her was the ruthlessness of time. Nevertheless, her pride was strong. Despite opening up to Adeline, she didn¡¯t give everything. Because of that, Adeline did not know the detailed circumstances of the Valentino Duchy. But for now, Adeline was satisfied with having Missus Seymour completely on her side. And finally, today. The old lady told Adeline so quickly that Lily Everett had run away secretly? Missus Seymour was a very easy person to deal with. ¡®Looks like she¡¯s doing her crazy acting right.¡¯ It was also Adeline¡¯s advice that Missus Seymour pretend to be crazy for the time being. Was it about four weeks ago? Adeline didn¡¯t know what Theodore had told his aunt, but Missus Seymour seemed very uneasy, and Adeline advised her to use a strategy to arouse Theo¡¯s sympathy. After all, it was better to have pity than anger. And Missus Seymour followed Adeline¡¯s advice, perhaps finding that acceptable. To think that that Missus Seymour was pretending to be crazy¡­ It was ridiculous. But outside she pretended to be concerned about Missus Seymour. Her amiable image, which she had so painstakingly crafted, was her own treasure. Theo too, Missus Seymour too¡­ Everyone would consider her a kind person. And it was actually true. She was always kind to those she loved and cherished. When she felt angry or terrible, it was for a good reason. It was like that with Lily Everett. Lily¡¯s bad, Adeline¡¯s not bad ¡®Then¡­ Shall I proceed soon?¡¯ Adeline went into her dressing room and began getting ready for her outing. Now that Lily Everett, the culprit behind all the twists and turns, had freed herself from Theodore¡¯s protection, the time has come for Adeline to finally carry out her plan. ¡®I just need you to disappear, Lily. If not for you, who drives the waves wherever you go, everyone can be happy.¡¯ It¡¯s all Lily¡¯s fault that Adeline couldn¡¯t connect with Theo. It¡¯s all Lily¡¯s fault that Theo became unhappy. Lily Everett is the problem. So, she just has to disappear. The effect of the disguise magic tool dissipated on its own shortly after we left Veronis. After using this magic tool too much, the magic circuit got worn out, so in the end it could no longer be used. Still, I had put it to good use. Lastly, it helped me and Charlotte escape a lot. ¡®¡­This magic tool was what Owen gave me when he asked me to find out Valentino¡¯s secret.¡¯ It ended up being used in a completely different place. With this, I took the form of a maid and helped the people of the estate, and also gathered information about the employees who harassed me. Although it was an item that had been given to me through Owen¡¯s hands, I was confident about only using it for good. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s why, but I felt a little bit sad about throwing it away. Even though it¡¯s now broken and useless. ¡®I wonder if I can still keep it as a memento¡­¡¯ I looked down at the magic tool in the form of a silver pendant necklace and was lost in agony. After a while, I heard Charlotte¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s October now, so the weather is really chilly¡­ Madam, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± In fact, I¡¯m not fine. We succeeded in escaping from Veronis safely and entering the full-fledged escape route, but the problem was that we had to pass through the mountains. This may be a shortcut, but the air in the mountains was so cold that even though I was in the carriage, my body shivered endlessly. I was already under several layers of blankets wrapped all over my body, but I was still cold. ¡®Still, it¡¯s a relief that I can ride a carriage, but¡­¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for that, it would have been a big deal. Since this mountain road was frequented by peddlers, the road was well paved for carriages and carts to pass through. Thanks to that, our party was able to ride the carriage, but there were a few problems. First, it¡¯s too cold. Second, we might run into bandits¡­ ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61.2 Chapter 61 ¨C Part 2 ¡®Haha! Bandits? Don¡¯t worry! They are nothing but puppies compared to our mercenaries!¡¯ ¡­The captain of the mercenary group we hired said so confidently, but well, was there anything more threatening than a hungry bandit? Especially in these mountains. ¡®Bandits would know the topography of the mountain inside and out, so I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll lie in the wait somewhere and launch an ambush¡­¡¯ Although I was a bit guilty, I stole one of Theodore¡¯s gemstones containing the spiritual power. I put the disguise magic tool back into my pocket. I wrapped my whole body in a blanket and let out a low sigh, but the carriage suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± No way¡­ Did bandits really appear? Speak of the devil¡­ I was so nervous that I grabbed the blanket with both hands and shrank my shoulders. I was on alert when the door of the carriage suddenly burst open. At that moment, my heart almost stopped. ¡°Ah! I told you to knock before opening the door! The Madam is weak!¡± Charlotte lashed out at the man who opened the door and poked his head out. It was quite harsh, but she seemed more like a hissing kitten. The person who opened the door, Harriet, must have had the same thought, and smiled at Charlotte. ¡°Oh sorry. I forgot. Mistress, excuse me.¡± It was a polite way of speaking, but it sounded like a joke. It was so playful that it was inevitable. I quietly closed my eyes and nodded. I felt languid as if my body was about to stretch out, probably because I was relaxed. Charlotte argued with Harriet. ¡°Why did you stop the carriage and make a fuss? You said we had to get out of here before tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, the Mistress seems to be very cold, so I brought something.¡± Harriet was the master of ¡®Forest Breeze¡¯, an errand guild that was in charge of our getaway. A young man with freckles on his face. Determining the escape route and finding and hiring talented mercenaries were all done by Harriet. ¡°Tada¡ª Guess what is this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I slowly lifted my eyelids. What Harriet was holding in his hand were two black stones. Red inscriptions were engraved on the polished surface of the stones. Recognizing the writing, I opened my eyes wide. ¡®That¡­ Aren¡¯t those a mage¡¯s inscriptions?¡¯ ¡­In other words, those stones were magic tools. ¡°Come on, touch it. It¡¯s very warm.¡± Said Harriet, placing the stone in Charlotte¡¯s hand. Charlotte glanced suspiciously at Harriet, then widened her eyes and looked down at the stone. She stared at the stone for a while, and then, without warning, she glanced back at me and called out. ¡°Madam! This!¡± Charlotte came towards me with terrifying speed. I winced a little and blinked my eyes. With a big smile on her face, Charlotte placed the stones in my hand. Warm warmth permeated my skin. ¡°It¡¯s really warm, isn¡¯t it? Amazing. I guess this is also a magic tool.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you, Charlotte.¡± A gentle smile spread across my lips. I also thanked Harriet. ¡°You even take care of all of this¡­ Thank you so much, Harriet.¡± Then Harriet waved his hand with a friendly face and said, ¡°Ah, this is nothing? That should be enough for four hours. If it gets lukewarm, let me know anytime. I will exchange it for a new one.¡± ¡­This, it seemed, ws even disposable. Come to think of it, I heard that there are mages who make profits by creating disposable magic circuits rather than carving permanent magic circuits. It seemed that these stones were also made by such mages. ¡°Then I will leave now. Rest properly, Mistress.¡± Said Harriet politely. I laughed at his strange tone and let out a low hum through between my lips. Soon the carriage door closed, and I went over and sat down beside Charlotte with the stone. ¡°Madam¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re cold, too. Let¡¯s use it together.¡± I placed two stones in Charlotte¡¯s palms and laid my hands over them. This way, both of us would stay warm. ¡°Thank you, Madam¡­¡± ¡°What to thank for. And this is of course. And as for my title¡­¡± I asked Charlotte to call me ¡®Lily¡¯ from now on, not ¡®Madam¡¯. But Charlotte shook her head, saying she wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. After that, it took a long time to convince Charlotte, who kept refusing. In the end, I agreed with Charlotte calling me ¡®Miss Lily¡¯. Still, I was dissatisfied. ¡°You can call me Sister¡­¡± ¡°No! How can I!¡± ¡°Charlotte, you know. I am¡­¡± I blurted out my words as I gazed over the wall of the carriage. In case someone hears it. Then Charlotte took a second look and nodded her head earnestly. ¡°Of course I know. But¡­ You will always be ¡®Miss Lily¡¯ to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Charlotte knew that I was not even Duke Everett¡¯s illegitimate daughter. I told her everything before. Even so, she continued to treat me as a noble lady. ¡°Miss Lily, you are the most beautiful and radiant person I have ever seen. I¡¯ve always thought that way from the moment I first saw you. So I¡¯ll always be your Charlotte, Miss. That is better for me.¡± ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62.1 Chapter 62 ¨C Part 1 I was silent for a moment, then I spoke again. ¡°I am not a beautiful and radiant person at all¡­¡± ¡°¡­Are you kidding? Don¡¯t you ever look in the mirror?¡± Charlotte asked, frowning in a really incomprehensible look. I fidgeted with my hands in embarrassment, wondering what to say. Then, I suddenly spoke. ¡°¡­I think you are a great person. A person with a strong heart and strong will like you will be able to live well anywhere.¡± Charlotte hesitated for a moment, perhaps she understood my intention in bringing it up. Biting her lip, Charlotte looked like she was about to cry. I just laughed with an apologetic heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be with you a little longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If only I was healthy¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Miss.¡± Charlotte started trembling. Soon enough, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°No one knows what the future will hold. You know. Maybe you¡¯ll find something like a mysterious elixir in the East¡­ They say there really is such a thing in the eastern continent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at Charlotte with a bitter smile. Even if such a mysterious medicine actually existed in the East, it would not be easy to obtain. Besides that, there were many absurd stories about the East. That there are people who live for over a hundred years, that some use mystical powers and fly around riding swords¡­ It was all just nonsense. So even if there were talks of some magnificent medicine, it would undoubtedly be half exaggerated and only half true. Rather than dramatically improving my health, I think taking such a medicine would only make me a little bit better. Perhaps in reality, it really would be like that. But I didn¡¯t want to shatter Charlotte¡¯s hopes, so I just said this. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the East and find out if there really is such a medicine. Thank you, Charlotte.¡± Then, with a teary face, Charlotte hugged me tightly. Because of that, I tightly wrapped my hands around the stone that almost fell to the floor. ¡­It was warm. The warmth of the stone, and Charlotte¡¯s body temperature. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Somehow, I felt like crying too. Without Charlotte, what kind of life would I be living now? I don¡¯t even want to imagine it. I received a lot of help from Charlotte, and she was a big part of my life. When I first met Charlotte at Everett Castle, I never thought our bond would grow so deeply. ¡­Our relationship was truly mysterious. And I was grateful. I felt my eyes heating up. I held back tears and opened my mouth. ¡°Charlotte, because of you¡­¡± ¡­When I was about to say that I was really fortunate, something that I don¡¯t even know how many times I¡¯ve already said it. Rattle! Screeeech! The carriage rocked violently and came to a sudden stop with the sound of the wheels screeching on the ground. Charlotte held me so tight as I almost banged my head against the wall. Charlotte and I looked at each other stunned. I didn¡¯t even have time to think about what had happened. People shouted and the sound of blades clashing came one after another. ¡°¡­Bandits¡­¡± It was obvious that bandits had appeared. Fwiick! THUD!! ¡°Kyaaah!¡± At that time, a spear flew in from somewhere and pierced the wall of the carriage and was lodged in the front seat¡­ If I had been sitting there¡­ Just imagining it was terrifying. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go outside!¡± The carriage was no longer safe. Because the possibility of the spear coming again is high. Charlotte and I hurried out. The problem was that it was dangerous outside too. Arrows were flying everywhere, and mercenaries and bandits were fighting each other. ¡°Miss, this way!¡± Charlotte quickly led me behind a rock. There was thick grass nearby, so if we hid well, we wouldn¡¯t be seen¡­ It would be useless if someone had already seen us. However, there was no other choice than to hide there, so I decided to stay as quiet as possible. Fortunately, the bandits seemed preoccupied with fighting the mercenaries. The mercenaries were not at all inferior to the bandits in terms of skills, but the problem was their numbers. The bandits came at a great number. ¡®I never thought there would be so many bandits¡­¡¯ Roughly counting, there were fifty, no maybe sixty? While there were only seventeen mercenaries. Even so, the bandits were being held back well. However, the situation became precarious as one or two people began to suffer injuries. ¡®We can¡¯t. At this rate¡­¡¯ It was then. ¡°There! There are women hiding there!¡± ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62.2 Chapter 62 ¨C Part 2 One of the bandits pointed our way and shouted. Then the nearby bandit came quickly toward us. Before his hand reached out, Charlotte hurriedly stepped in front of me to protect me. The bandit¡¯s hand gripped Charlotte¡¯s throat. At that moment, I jumped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm without realizing it. ¡°Let go! How rude!¡± ¡°N, no, Miss¡­!¡± ¡°Miss?¡± The bandit tilted his head and threw Charlotte away. Charlotte rolled on the floor and coughed. As I hurriedly ran toward Charlotte, a violent hand grabbed my hair and pulled it. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Look at this¡­ isn¡¯t this one a great catch? And aren¡¯t you quite the looker, huh? ¡®Miss¡¯? Are you a noble?¡± ¡°This¡­ cough, bastard! Do you know who she is?! Get your hands off it right now!¡± Charlotte rose from the ground and charged at the bandit. The bandit raised his lips in a sneer and lifted his leg to kick Charlotte. That was the moment. Fwiick! Thud! An arrow flew from somewhere and hit the bandit¡¯s forehead. The strength immediately disappeared from the hand holding my hair. I quickly escaped his grasp and ran toward Charlotte. A heavy thump came from behind. The bandit, who had been hit by an arrow in the forehead, fell to the ground in despair. ¡°Ah, Miss, how dare that bastard¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. Please calm down, Charlotte.¡± Even though the bandit was already dead, Charlotte trembled and glared at him. I looked around, soothing Charlotte. Suddenly, the tide was reversed. Dozens of arrows with golden tail feathers pierced the bandits¡¯ bodies, the same as those that killed the bandit who caught me. ¡­And that wasn¡¯t all. I could feel the power of an elemental spirit surrounding this area. It was a force that felt soft and strong. The bandits seemed to realize that something was wrong and began to retreat one by one. However, the golden wind that raged somewhere moved the arrow freely, and took the lives of the remaining bandits. The corpses of the bandits piled up on the mountain road. As everyone in the group stood blankly watching the scene, the golden wind stopped slowly in the air. The wind was in the shape of a mysterious bird that was unlikely to exist in this world. Someone who blinked in dismay at the sight shouted. ¡°It¡¯s an elemental!¡± Then the others started whispering one after another. ¡°An elemental¡­?¡± ¡°An elemental? Really?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? If that¡¯s not an elemental, then what is it!¡± ¡­And I felt familiar with where that golden spirit was. If it¡¯s the wind spirit, if it¡¯s golden¡­ It couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­? At that time, the elemental spirit looked back as if it had sensed my gaze¡­ Somehow, it seemed that it smiled a little while looking at me. The elemental fluttered its golden wings and flew towards me. Charlotte freaked out, but the spirit circled around me and made a strange noise. Then it stopped in front of me, and someone walked out of the small whirlwind the elemental had caused. Recognizing the person right away, I widened my eyes. He was none other than Zenedier Delacroix. ¡°¡­Young Duke Delacroix?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ umm¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s my elemental just now¡­ I can move from place to place with my elemental powers. Of course, it¡¯s only possible if it¡¯s a place I remember. Anyways, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re safe, Duchess Valentino.¡± Zen grinned and held out his hand to me. I stared blankly at the hand, then carefully stretched out my arm. As I grabbed my hand and stood up, Zen asked with a wider smile. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? There are many criminals hiding in this area, so it¡¯s dangerous¡­ And they¡­ don¡¯t look like knights¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was at a loss as to how to explain this. To be honest, the other person was a high-ranking noble. I can¡¯t believe I have to lie¡­ My conscience was getting stabbed because he was a benefactor who saved me and my companions. In the end, the words that came out of my mouth as I pondered over and over again were completely nonsense. ¡°I just happened to¡­¡± ¡°¡­Just happened to¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zen seemed to be pondering what that meant. As I didn¡¯t say anything, Zen changed the subject, perhaps deciding that he shouldn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°Uh, anyway, there¡¯s my cabin nearby, so why don¡¯t you go there and get some rest? You can treat those wounded over there. I will contact the Valentino family¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± At that moment, I quickly raised my head and interrupted Zen¡¯s words. When our eyes met, he flinched. Facing him who opened his mouth, I firmly shook my head and spoke again. ¡°No. Don¡¯t contact¡­ Valentino. Not even Everett.¡± __ [note: if you have time to spare, please consider answering this ! thank you!] ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63.1 Chapter 63 ¨C Part 1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zen stared blankly at me. The longer his silence grew, the more my anxiety grew. Come to think of it, he had no reason to hide me. He was kind to me, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still like that. Besides, as a member of a noble household, it was clear that he would take this kind of escape in a bad light. He might stop me and turn me over to Theodore. I bit my lower lip nervously. Waiting for Zen¡¯s answer felt like forever. Did he notice? That I¡¯m on the run? What should I do now? Breaking the heavy silence, Zen finally answered. ¡°¡­All right, I understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I will definitely keep it a secret. I am on the Duchess¡¯s side. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡­I couldn¡¯t understand a single word he said. Was he going to keep it a secret? Was he on my side? What did that mean? Did he realize that I was on the run? But he didn¡¯t give me time to understand. He was very quick with his actions. ¡°Then, with the power of my elemental, I will move Your Grace and your companions to the mountain cabin. It¡¯s not dangerous at all, so don¡¯t worry.¡± As the group freaked out and flinched at the rushing golden wind, Zen added with a laugh. I was conflicted about whether I should reject Zen¡¯s offer and just run away. However, the wind spirit, ¡®Ventus¡¯ moved us to another place in an instant. It was Zen Delacroix¡¯s cabin. ¡°The bear skins that appear around here are quite strong and I like them¡­ Sometimes I come to hunt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Like before, I stop by this place periodically to wipe out criminals¡­ Also, uhm, I just like the scenery of this mountain, so I often come here to play.¡± Zen eagerly explained why he built a cabin in a place like this. I nodded in response, and he seemed embarrassed and laughed, ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry Zen, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. That¡¯s too¡­ This is because the cabin is built on the edge of a cliff. ¡®It¡¯s not the castle of some demon king¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t know that Zen Delacroix had such bizarre tastes¡­ In any case, since I had received his help, I wanted to say something even if it¡¯s empty, so I opened my mouth. ¡°Your taste is unique¡­ Well, better than normal.¡± Then, Zen asked with a twinkling gaze. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°¡­Yes well¡­¡± I averted my gaze, burdened by his starlit eyes. What is this man¡­ Right, I think he looks exactly like a golden retriever. ¡°I like being free. Now that I¡¯m the heir to the household, I¡¯m still relatively free, but after inheriting the Duchy, I¡¯ll be bound to the family. I hated that. So before that, I thought I should travel as much as possible, take in the sights of good places, and then build a bunch of refuges where I can fly away when I get tired of life.¡± Was he chosen by the wind spirit because he has a free soul? I silently nodded and listened to him. Maybe he was excited because there was someone listening to him, so Zen started talking even more¡­ He really does resemble a golden retriever. ¡°My sister, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t like to go out very much. Although she has a sociable personality. She prefers to play at home¡­ You know what I mean right? Ros¨¦ is that kind of kid.¡± Ros¨¦ is the nickname of Rozenne Delacroix. Zen¡¯s younger sister, Ducal Lady Delacroix. She is a person who lives without hesitation without even paying attention to others¡­ And in a similar sense to Zen, there is a part of her that tends to make people somewhat tired. What can I say, these siblings¡­ were like strong midday sunlight? ¡°How about you, Duchess? Do you like to travel?¡± ¡°¡­Well.¡± If I say things like ¡®I¡¯ve never traveled before, so I don¡¯t know¡¯ or ¡®I can¡¯t travel in a long time because I¡¯m not in good health¡¯, the atmosphere will be gloomy. So I responded in a positive person¡¯s way, which was rare for me. ¡°I think I can find out when I travel. I wonder if I like to travel or not¡­¡± Then, as I smiled faintly, Zen Delacroix looked at me for a long time with blank eyes for some reason. Without responding at all. ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63.2 Chapter 63 ¨C Part 2 ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I stared at him in wonder. Zen¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he quickly blinked his eyes, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Ah, well I¡­ S-Suddenly my face feels hot! Is the fire too strong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± This is a hallway without a fireplace¡­ I frowned and tilted my head to the side. I don¡¯t know why, but Zen seemed distraught. He moistened his lips with her tongue and gulped before saying again. ¡°Well, come to think of it, I just have something to show you.¡± ¡°¡­To me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from here! This way.¡± I followed Zen¡¯s lead and moved. Zen was as tall as Theodore and had long legs, so he walked much faster than I did. I walked leisurely, not trying to catch up with him. Zen must have realized too late that he had gone too far, so he suddenly stopped and waited for me, his face reddened. He looked apologetic, but I smiled, meaning it didn¡¯t matter as I really didn¡¯t mind. ¡°So, what do you mean show me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Um, this way.¡± Zen pointed to one side of the wall in the hallway, sprinted to it and tugged at the curtains. Then, the tapestry-shaped curtain went up all the way, revealing the picture frame hidden underneath it. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Immediately recognizing the picture in the frame, I stood still in amazement and froze. ¡®This painting¡­¡¯ My heart thumped. An unknown trembling engulfed me. It felt like I had found a milestone in my life that I had lost, and it felt like I had met the end of my life. Looking back, this painting entered my heart even more deeply than before. A lantern amidst darkness A painting by an unknown artist who was said to have been favored by the king. A wanderer, or hermit, standing alone in pitch black darkness, holding a dim lantern in his hand. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I still didn¡¯t know. Why am I drawn to this painting? What was the exact reason? Well¡­ I think so too. You don¡¯t need to know why. I just need to know that this painting is special to me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Yes, it¡¯s like loving someone. As Zen Delacroix once said. Without taking my eyes off the painting, I smiled. And he murmured softly. ¡°The light of this lantern is faint but eternal. Because it is immortalized in this painting.¡± In the painting, moment and time are frozen. I¡¯ve been thinking that maybe that¡¯s why people paint. To preserve eternity. ¡°Even in this thick darkness, this lantern will not go out. Forever.¡± ¡­At that moment, it seemed like I finally knew. Why I like this picture. I smiled a bit more clearly and looked back at Zen. His golden eyes stared blankly at me. Oddly enough, my mind was at ease. Now it seemed like I could really fly somewhere. I still don¡¯t know what this feeling is. But what is clear is¡­ Lily Everett¡ª No, Lily did not have to hope for anyone¡¯s salvation anymore. Ever since I was little, I¡¯ve longed for someone to rescue me. For someone to get me out of this hell, to give me hope. After meeting Theodore, I mistakenly thought that he was my savior. I would have expected. I want my marriage with him to be my escape. So that I could escape from Everett¡¯s clutches forever. But, it was an illusion to be exact. It¡¯s not that I made a mistake in thinking that ¡®Theodore is my savior¡¯¡­ It was a mistake to think that ¡®I can¡¯t save myself¡¯. Even though it can¡¯t be. I laughed out loud. I thought I was laughing, but strangely, my eyes were tearing up. It felt like something hot was running down my cheeks. ¡°¡­Duchess Valentino¡­¡± Zen called me in surprise. No, he didn¡¯t call me. I looked at him and shook my head. ¡°I am no longer Duchess Valentino.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Not even Lily Everett.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just¡­ Lily.¡± For the first time in my life, I was able to laugh with my mind clear. I was really, really fortunate. To be able to see A lantern amidst darkness once again before I die. The injured received proper treatment, and thanks to the ample rest at Zen¡¯s cabin, everyone felt better. It was truly very fortunate. The problem, however, was that as soon as night fell, it became difficult to go down the mountain. ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64.1 Chapter 64 ¨C Part 1 ¡°When the sun goes down, the mountain air gets very cold. You can see that the weather is no different from midwinter. Plus, wild animals are active during this time, so you might encounter bears or wolves. That would be as annoying as running into a bandit.¡± It was fortunate that Zen lent a carriage, though it was actually a free rental, but the cold and wild animals were areas he could not help with. Especially when it was this cold. It¡¯s said that mountain beasts could be driven away with the power of elemental spirits, but the wind elementals wouldn¡¯t be able to control the cold¡­ Perhaps if it¡¯s a fire elemental, but well. In any case, that¡¯s why Zen suggested that my party and I should spend the night at his mountain cabin today. Doing so would make us a day late according to the schedule, but there was no problem with taking a ship from the port city of Dornach to the East Continent¡­ And if we encounter a problem on the way and make us dally, Theodore might catch up and catch me. Or¡­ ¡®The news must have reached House Everett by now¡­ The furious Duke Everett might have dispatched the knights to capture me¡­¡¯ In addition, Owen and Hessen were also capable enough people who would directly make sure to catch me. I don¡¯t know how fortunate it is that Lennon Chester was out of the picture right now. If he hadn¡¯t been jailed, he¡¯d run like a moth to a fire, just as I finally thought I had a chance. ¡®Well, Lennon must be rotting in the capital¡¯s dungeon by now.¡¯ And Florentine, too. I had no interest in them anymore. I decided to accept Zen¡¯s suggestion, putting the thoughts of the two aside. ¡°Then, I will take your offer for one night only. Thank you so much, Zen.¡± Zen blushed and nodded his head. The number of times he blushed today was uncountable. ¡°No, just this much¡­ I can continue to help you in the future. Anything for you, Lily¡­¡± I got the impression that he was talking gibberish again. Despite that, he called my name ¡®Lily¡¯ quite naturally. Anyway, since that¡¯s been decided, I thought it would be better for each of us to choose a room. When I turned around to utter those words, Harriet for some reason gave a, ¡°Hohoho¡­¡± and just smiled like an old man, and Charlotte glared at Zen with fierce eyes. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I frowned in wonder, but I can¡¯t wait to rest, so I brought up the main topic instead of asking, ¡°Why is everyone like this?¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to our own rooms¡­¡± It was dark all around. I had no idea where this place was, but it felt like I had been there before. One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªthis was all a dream. I was particularly sensitive to the environment of a dream, so I was certain. I could tell the difference between any dream, no matter how realistic it felt. So the fact that it was dark and cold here has no effect on me. Because this was all a dream ¡ªThat¡¯s right, you are stronger than you look. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I stopped at the sudden voice from somewhere, I quickly looked around. But all I could see was darkness. And the sharp cold to the skin. ¡ªYou can¡¯t see me yet. ¡°¡­Who are you? Who¡¯s talking?¡± The voice was strange. It sounded like a child¡¯s voice, but also like the voice of a very old person. ¡ªI¡¯d need to go back to the past a bit. Goodbye. The voice murmured something incomprehensible, and then ceased to be heard. And the dream was shattered too. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I woke up with a start. It was a bluish dawn. I was staring blankly at the ceiling and then I got up, when Charlotte hurriedly opened the door and came inside¡­ She must have fallen asleep next to me, but where did she go at this time? I was puzzled and asked Charlotte. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± ¡°Miss, please put on this dress. We have to hide quickly!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Please change into these clothes first while I explain!¡± Stunned, I followed Charlotte¡¯s instructions. After changing and putting on my shoes, Charlotte combed my hair through and said. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be surprised. Duke Valentino is inside this mountain cabin right now.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± It was a single word with a different meaning than before. Theodore¡­ He had already come this far? How did he know where this cabin is? My heart was beating anxiously¡­ Was my escape bound to fail like this? ¡°So Miss, you and I will hide in a secret room in this mountain cabin. But it¡¯s very cold in the basement¡­You have to dress up well. Wear a hat and a scarf. Oh, and wear gloves¡­!¡± I was shocked and dazed, but Charlotte took good care of me. Then, suddenly coming to my senses, I grabbed Charlotte and asked. ¡°When did he arrive? What about the others?¡± ¡ª¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64.2 Chapter 64 ¨C Part 2 ¡°The others are pretending to be servants of Young Duke Delacroix. Duke Valentino arrived at this lodge ten minutes ago. Right now, Young Duke Delacroix is buying some time. We must hurry, Miss!¡± Understanding the situation, I hurriedly nodded. I wrapped myself up to ward off the cold and left the room with Charlotte. We walked down the aisle stealthily like cats. Charlotte further told me that Theodore was in the parlor on the first floor. His five senses are so well developed that I had to be careful not to be discovered. He might even hear our footsteps on the second floor. ¡®Here.¡¯ As we reached the end of the corridor on the first floor, Charlotte mouthed. Nodding her head, I stepped into the underground passage Charlotte guided me to. It was already cold, even though we had just entered the aisle. I tightened my thick coat around me and took one step at a time. I was worried that I might trip and roll down the stairs. I couldn¡¯t even make a loud noise. Theodore might hear. We went down far. A magical fire flared up in the dark basement, and the whole place became bright. We finally arrived at the secret space underground. ¡°There¡¯s a magic barrier so there is little risk of being caught here¡­ However, I heard that Duke Valentino is a descendant of a mythical hero, so he might be able to recognize it because he has monstrous senses.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I nodded without speaking. Charlotte was carefully gathering wood to start a fire. When I got up, wanting to help too, Charlotte vehemently stopped me. I had to sit back. ¡°¡­Huu, it¡¯s done now. Miss, would you like to get up for a minute? I will move the chair to the fireside.¡± When I quietly got up from my seat, Charlotte lifted the chair and moved it to the fireside. I said thank you so many times. Then she replied with a slightly sullen look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for what I do for the Miss. Of course I have to do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I always wondered how Charlotte cared for me like this. Perhaps she had read my thoughts, Charlotte asked sulkily. ¡°You would have done the same to me, right? If only I was weak and you were strong.¡± ¡­That¡¯s right. If Charlotte had been weak, I would have taken care of her. I nodded in agreement, and Charlotte grinned and sat down next to me. ¡°Right? So you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± ¡­I also looked at Charlotte and smiled at her. The warm warmth of the fire was soothing my anxious mind. It was an absurd feeling. He came all the way here following Lily¡¯s trail. Theodore was sure that Lily would be at this cabin. The problem was that the owner of the cabin was Young Duke Delacroix, so he had to ask for his permission first before searching the area. Although he was still only an heir, he was nonetheless a high-ranking noble. Theodore couldn¡¯t treat Zen Delacroix carelessly. At this time, when he would have to face House Everett, it wouldn¡¯t do any good to clash against House Delacroix. But this goddamn Zen Delacroix has been refusing the search for fifteen minutes already. ¡°Did you see the bearskin hanging on the porch? I caught that myself. I heard that you¡¯re also quite adept at hunting, Duke Valentino, so one day with me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± If he could, Theodore would have already thrown the teacup in his hands to that man¡¯s face. No, it made him want to throw down his gloves and request a duel. That was how much the man in front of him had a great talent for grating on people¡¯s nerves. Theodore couldn¡¯t concentrate because Zen Delacroix was talking nonstop. He has to use all his senses to find Lily somewhere in this cabin. It was all being interrupted by Zen¡¯s useless chatter. ¡­It was the first time he had ever experienced something like this. It was the first time in Theodore¡¯s life that he had met a powerful enemy in a different sense¡­ Of course, he knew Zen was talkative before, but this was just too much. Perhaps he was doing this on purpose. If it¡¯s for Lily, Zen would do what he could to hide her. ¡°¡­So, when I said that I would invite him to this mountain cabin next time, His Highness the Crown Prince was very happy, but my sister, that is to say, Her Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± As Theodore cut him off, Zen looked at him with widened eyes. If people who liked Zen¡¯s face had seen it, it would have been a cute expression, but Theodore¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this pointless chatter, Young Duke Delacroix.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pointless chatter¡­¡± Zen put on a pitiful look, but of course it didn¡¯t work for Theodore. In fact, he was half out of his mind, so he couldn¡¯t see anything else. He was barely maintaining his rationality even now. All he had in his mind was the unrelenting need to get Lily back. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 65.1 Chapter 65 ¨C Part 1 ¡°How is the situation outside right now¡­?¡± As I muttered to myself, Charlotte scratched her cheek. Even Charlotte¡¯s expression was tinged with inescapable anxiety. ¡°Since they said that this cabin was built about five years ago¡­ The barrier magic must have been the same right? It probably won¡¯t budge. Duke Valentino won¡¯t be able to find us here, will he?¡± She tried to calm me down and said it in a positive tone, but Charlotte didn¡¯t seem convinced either.¡­ I guess so. Because Theodore¡­ is so talented Charlotte and I know that very well. ¡°¡­Theodore is probably trying to catch me and file a formal divorce before rumors spread that I ran away secretly, right? That way, there will be no damage to House Valentino¡¯s reputation¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s his only purpose, maybe.¡­ Whatever happens to me after the divorce, he won¡¯t care. Although he might sympathize with me a little.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I wanted him to care about me at all. My health is not good right now, so what if something went wrong while on the run¡­ I want him to worry a little¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­I know, it is a futile delusion.¡± It was virtually the first time I had ever spoken my mind to Charlotte in this way. I have always suppressed my feelings for Theodore. I can¡¯t tell anyone about my worries. ¡­So I guess I didn¡¯t know. How others see my heavy and suffocated heart, my complicated relationship with him. ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Charlotte lowered her gaze and fidgeted with her hands as she trailed off. I stared at Charlotte and listened intently to her words. The warm orange light from the fire was painting Charlotte¡¯s face. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t wish for Duke Valentino¡¯s sympathy anymore.¡± With that, my eyes opened wide on their own. I was dazed as if I had been hit in the head. Charlotte pursed her lips and lifted her head. ¡°Now, I just want Miss herself to be happy. That¡¯s why you chose to run away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­Charlotte is right. Yes, that¡¯s how it was. Because I¡¯ve decided to live for my own happiness now. I no longer need anyone¡¯s sympathy, attention, affection, or salvation. I know now that I was the one who had to hold my hand. ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± I looked at Charlotte and smiled quietly. My heavy heart felt lighter. I decided to leave everything and leave, so now I have to completely let go with my heart. ¡­So please don¡¯t look for me Only this time, I hope you forget me. Glaring at Zen with eyes as cold as midwinter, Theodore spoke. ¡°I know that my wife is in this mountain cabin. That you are hiding her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zen closed his mouth when he almost made a mistake of trying to say ¡®What do you mean ¡®wife¡¯, I don¡¯t think Lily sees you as a husband anymore¡¯. The possessive title of ¡®My wife¡¯ was so annoying to hear. ¡°It is a crime for you, a third party, to conceal her. You don¡¯t want me to go so far as to formally protest to House Delacroix. So answer me. Where is Lily?¡± ¡°Duke Valentino¡­¡± Zen called him as if he was really sorry. He sighed heavily, shook his head, took a sip of the tea as if his throat was burning, and said again, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Duchess Valentino is not here. I just came to my mountain cabin for a short trip. Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zen used ¡®a way of pretending to be unfair and driving the opponent badly¡¯. Theodore sneered. Jumping up from his seat, he crossed the parlor and headed for the doorway. Zen wondered if Theodore had finally given up, but he soon realized that wasn¡¯t the case. It was because the energy he exuded from him was unusual. ¡®No. No way¡­¡¯ Trying to search here ignoring my will as the owner of the cabin is¡ª ¡°Sir Greynon. Divide the knights into six groups and have them search all over the place. If there is anything suspicious, report it to me.¡± It was real! A startled Zen jumped up from the couch. He strode towards Theodore and demanded in an angry voice. ¡°Duke Valentino! No matter how impatient you are, you cannot do this! This is my mountain cabin! My property! This is a violation of private property!¡± ¡°Then what about hiding my wife? Isn¡¯t that a crime? Who are you to meddle in the matters between myself and my wife, Zen Delacroix?¡± Zen winced as Theodore closed the distance. He¡¯s been thinking that in terms of size, he¡¯s not really behind this guy¡­ Upon closer inspection, he could see that he was wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Theodore Valentino was very intimidating. He even feels huge like a mountain. ¡®Furthermore¡­ this man¡­¡¯ ¡­His eyes had gone mad. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 65.2 Chapter 65 ¨C Part 2 He¡¯s completely lost it. ¡°¡­Look here, Duke. Calm down for now. Have you forgotten who I am? I am¡ª¡± ¡°The heir to the Delacroix family. I am aware.¡± He knew, but he was still acting like this? He was really completely insane. Oh God. Zen was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. He can¡¯t really fight a duel with this guy¡­ ¡®That won¡¯t do. Then things will get too serious.¡¯ Both of them were elemental contractors, not ordinary people. If they were to fight, of course they would use their respective elementals¡¯ powers. It was clear that the whole country would be turned upside down if the fact that the two spirit contractors had fought was known. ¡®My father is going to make a fuss¡­¡¯ Although he was blocking Theodore¡¯s way, Zen didn¡¯t actually hate him¡­ He was a little dissatisfied and jealous, but that didn¡¯t mean he loathed Theodore. More than anything, he didn¡¯t want Valentino and Delacroix to go against each other. The two families had to ally against a common enemy¡ªEverett. In the past, they had to keep their head down because of Everett¡¯s tyranny¡­ ¡®¡­But now, this man has gone completely insane¡­ Ha, I¡¯m going crazy. I can only persuade him through words.¡¯ In the end, Zen had no choice but to hope that the barrier magic in the secret underground space would stay intact. May Theodore Valentino pass by without discovering it. Anyway, he was on Lily¡¯s side now¡­ He wanted to help her. It seemed that Zen would never forget how she smiled and cried in front of A lantern amidst darkness . It was the first time he had ever seen such a beautiful and sad thing. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Zen sighed deeply and said. ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine, do as you please. But I guarantee you, you won¡¯t find anything. You know, I will remember this forever. One day, I will definitely file a claim against Valentino for damages.¡± Then Theodore nodded his head as if he was happy. ¡­It was still a crazy look. ¡­This guy is really crazy about her. But why is Lily trying to run away from him? ¡®He¡¯s so obsessed¡­?¡¯ ¡­It may be so, and there may be other circumstances. It was a private matter, and he didn¡¯t want to dig into it until Lily herself would tell him. He wanted to help her, not to act like an unscrupulous person. After thirty minutes, the search was over. ¡°¡­Really nothing?¡± ¡°Yes, Milord¡­ We couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. Theodore clenched his fists tightly¡­ No way. He was sure that Lily¡¯s trail ended here. ¡®¡­Seraphim, can¡¯t you really find anything? Lily isn¡¯t here? You said that her trail ended here.¡¯ Answering his question, the fire spirit dwelling in him responded with. He could feel the spirit feeling a little apologetic¡­ Theodore threw his hands down. If Seraphim scans it and nothing comes out¡­ Lily is not really hiding here. So, where the hell did she go? Theodore was nervous and was going mad. He thought he must have found her, but she really¡­ he thought he¡¯d be able to meet her again here. ¡®¡­By any chance.¡¯ At that time, a certain assumption flashed in his mind. The blue eyes that had been staring down were unusually bright. ¡®¡­Is there a shielded space in this cabin?¡¯ It was common for a cabin like this to have a cellar enchanted with a barrier. It is a kind of refuge in case of the unknown¡­ So, maybe. She¡¯s underground. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But Zen Delacroix said there was no such thing as a basement. Until he tells Theodore, he won¡¯t be able to find the passage to the basement. So, there was only one way. Theodore awakened the spirit within him. Blue flames burned around his body. Zen Delacroix, startled, exclaimed. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°¡­I think so.¡± The next moment, Theodore¡¯s attack rushed towards Zen. Zen spat out curse words and woke Ventus up. The golden wind gently wrapped around Zen¡¯s body, blocking the blue flames. ¡°Duke Valentino! Do you really want to fight me!¡± ¡°Because you won¡¯t tell me the truth unless I do this.¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve completely lost it now? Wake up! Even if you defeat me in a duel, I won¡¯t tell you! I really don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Theodore created a huge spark. A blue flame began to engulf everything. It seemed that the parlor where the two were in had turned into purgatory in an instant. However, according to the owner¡¯s will, none of the items were burned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The flame has only one purpose. It was to subdue Zen Delacroix and his elemental. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll know only when you¡¯re subdued.¡± Theodore Valentino¡¯s eyes were also burning with blue flames¡­ At this moment, Zen was truly afraid of this man. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 66.1 Chapter 66 ¨C Part 1 Theodore Valentino was the prime example of a normally proper man going crazy. Zen could do nothing but block the man¡¯s flames. Ventus was not a weak elemental, but Seraphim¡¯s blue flames were far superior amongst many other elementals. Besides, fire and wind inevitably boosted the other, depending on which of the two was the weaker and stronger. The weaker one would, of course, be pushed back. Here and now, the weak side was definitely Zen¡¯s Ventus. ¡®Absolutely insane¡­!¡¯ He never thought that Theodore Valentino would act this far. He thought Theodore was a man with common sense. As he was right now though, be it common sense or anything else, Theodore couldn¡¯t see anything because he was out of his mind. He was really intending to subdue Zen by force just to find out where Lily is. ¡®Damn it, what should I do?¡¯ Unable to withstand Seraphim¡¯s ferocious flames, Ventus was howling. He wondered if it could last for five minutes at most. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Theodore by force, so he would have to persuade him with words¡­ The problem was whether the words would reach him or not. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s at least give it a try.¡¯ After making that decision, Zen hurriedly opened his mouth. ¡°Duke Valentino! If you continue to act like this, I will tell my father what happened today! Of course, I won¡¯t forget it either! Are you thinking of turning Delacroix into an enemy?! At this point where we need one more ally against Everett?!¡± Then Theodore flinched a little. He finally responded. All right, all right! Zen was deeply moved and continued his words again. ¡°Do you not value your family and land?! Was the heart that cared for Valentino and Veronis so lousy that it could be broken by a momentary urge like this!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The flame that seemed to burn forever faltered immediately. Theodore¡¯s eyes showed confusion. Zen sensed his victory and clenched his fists. And he spoke as a last point. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Valentino family what your brother entrusted to you? Think of your brother¡­ Please stop. Then I will forget about this. I won¡¯t say anything to my father either. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that no one will talk about this matter at all¡­ Really, let us stop now, Duke Valentino. I swear, the Duchess is not here.¡± Zen¡¯s strategy worked well. The deep blue flame gradually faded, and Theodore finally put his elemental to rest. Soon the flames dissipated, and his face, which was clearly revealed, was full of shame. ¡®Haa¡­ fortunately. It seems he¡¯s finally come to his senses.¡¯ What Theodore Valentino valued more than his own life was his family and land. Zen knew that all too well, and he was able to use it to turn the situation to his advantage¡­ Although it stings his conscience a little. ¡®Because at the end of the day, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m hiding Lily.¡¯ But what can he do? He had already promised to help her. Unbeknownst to her, Zen believed that Lily had a good reason to escape. Otherwise, there would have been no reason for a weak person like her to go on such an arduous journey. Zen moderately soothed the troubled Ventus and put it to sleep. Then he cleared his throat and moved cautiously toward Theodore. Theodore, who stared into space with his mouth tightly shut, had a face filled with regrets¡­ However, it seemed that these regrets were directed at not only Zen for attacking him. Because he looked terribly distressed, like a sinner for life. ¡­Maybe those regrets were towards Lily. Zen guessed inwardly, and brought his words out in a whisper. ¡°¡­The parlor is a mess, thanks to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seraphim¡¯s fire did not burn anything, but the winds created by Ventus in response toppled and turned furniture and ornaments. Because of that, the antique parlor turned into a complete mess. No, it would be believable even if it was a garbage dump. Besides, it was very expensive garbage. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. The Valentino family will compensate you.¡± Theodore said in a sincere voice. It seemed that he had come to his senses, judging from the fact that his eyes were clearer than before¡­ Zen was not certain how long Duke Valentino would stay sane. Zen shuddered as he remembered Theodore¡¯s berserk eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s all right. What compensation¡­ This is fine. Your Excellency knows that Delacroix has enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It seemed that there was a hint of sarcasm at the bottom of it, saying, ¡°You almost messed with Delacroix.¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 66.2 Chapter 66 ¨C Part 2 ¡°More than that, thanks to you, I couldn¡¯t even eat breakfast properly. Now please, I wish to get some rest. May I ask for Your Grace¡¯s understanding?¡± In other words, Zen was saying that their business here was over, so he¡¯s kicking Theodore out. Theodore, who had done something wrong, couldn¡¯t even point out Zen¡¯s sharp, improper tone, so he just nodded in silence. So the situation was settled. Even though it wasn¡¯t completely over, and Theodore¡¯s suspicions on Zen weren¡¯t all gone. ¡°As expected.¡± Zen said after slightly pulling back the curtains of the carriage and peeking outside. Borrowing the power of Ventus, which increases the speed of horses and wagons, they arrived at the Hermann Canal faster than expected, but the party ran into another crisis. Theodore and his knights were now conducting inspections on people boarding the ships. ¡°I hate to say this, but Duke Valentino is very tenacious. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± Zen seemed to have developed a bit of a Theodore-phobia after Theodore caused such mayhem. Strangely, I sympathized and nodded my head quietly. I was also afraid of Theodore, so it was a bit of sympathy for someone who felt the same. Of course, the reason I was afraid of him was different from Zen¡¯s. A few hours ago. When Zen had picked up me and Charlotte as we were hiding in the basement, he literally looked like he was dying. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him for suffering because of Theodore that much. However, the story Zen told me was beyond my imagination. ¡®Theodore¡­ attacked you? To the extent that he used his elemental power?¡¯ ¡­I couldn¡¯t believe it. The Theodore Valentino I knew was a man who strictly valued principles. He wasn¡¯t crazy enough to recklessly wield his elemental spirit to attack someone. Maybe against a villain like Lennon Chester, but¡­ ¡®I never dreamed that Duke Valentino would go that far. I was surprised too. But it¡¯s okay! I persuaded him well and sent him back!¡¯ ¡­I had a rough idea of what Zen might have said to persuade Theodore. If I were Zen, I would have used the same method. The most precious thing to Theodore was his family and domain. ¡­And I put a dent on that precious family¡¯s honor. It seemed that Theodore was determined to never forgive me. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be angry enough to attack Zen with his elemental¡­ I didn¡¯t even think of it. ¡®Anyway, now we have to prepare for departure! I will help you on your way to the Hermann Canal. With the power of my elemental, Ventus, I can increase the speed of the carriage and horse. Hmm, maybe it¡¯s the same logic as when a sailing ship meets a fair wind¡­? Anyway, you two, take this first.¡¯ What Zen gave to me and Charlotte was an unexpectedly new transformation magic tool. However, the downside was that it was disposable. Once it¡¯s used, it would last only about a week. It had quite a long duration compared to most, but compared to the magic tools Owen gave me, it couldn¡¯t measure up. Owen had given me a very valuable magic tool. Owen handed it over to me as if it was no big deal¡­ Did he really think I¡¯d do a good job as a spy, or¡­ I don¡¯t know if he was expecting interesting things to happen because of that magic tool. Now that I think about it, perhaps he might. ¡®¡­You lent us a carriage, and even magic tools like this¡­ Besides, thank you so much for helping me with your own elemental power, Young Duke Delacroix.¡¯ ¡®Oh no! It¡¯s all because I want to help! Rather¡­ I think it¡¯s a great honor to be able to help you, Lily¡­¡¯ It bothered me that Charlotte kept glaring at Zen as he spoke while blushing, but in any case, our preparations had proceeded. First of all, Charlotte and I transformed into Zen¡¯s maids. The two maids we transformed into were working at the mountain cabin, so it was easy to grasp their detailed characteristics. After completing all the preparations, my group and I departed from the cabin and moved smoothly to the Hermann Canal without any incidents. However, a problem arose when we arrived at the time when we had to board the ship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be caught if it was a normal inspection, but¡­¡¯ I thought about it, then looked back at Zen and asked probingly. ¡°Young Duke, is the magic tool that you gave Charlotte and me the kind that is easily caught by magic detectors?¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 67.1 Chapter 67 ¨C Part 1 Zen paused a little before answering. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª Well, I¡¯m not sure. However, as far as I know, if the mage who created the magic detector is better than the mage who created the magic tool¡­ then there is a high probability of getting caught.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I took out the disposable transformation magic tool that Zen had given me, then I looked at whose name was engraved upon it. Usually, mages engraved their names on magic tools after making them. It was a label of some kind. Those who were satisfied with purchasing and using a certain magic tool memorized the name of the mage engraved on the magic tool, and they would later purchase magic tools from the same mage again. For that reason, most magic tools had the name of the maker engraved on them. Of course, there were cases where the mage¡¯s name was not engraved. This would be the case if a mage was reluctant about revealing their identity. For example, the magic tool that Owen gave me had no name engraved on it. But this magic tool was disposable¡­ The maker must have considered the details. Therefore, there was a high probability that the mage¡¯s name was engraved. ¡®Where is it? It¡¯s usually around here¡­¡¯ I looked meticulously, but soon I came across the mage¡¯s name and hesitated. Benjamin Works¡­ It was a name I wasn¡¯t familiar with. It means that he wasn¡¯t a very famous mage. If so¡­ Of course, there¡¯s a higher possibility of me getting caught by the magic detector. Theodore wouldn¡¯t use a detector made by a mediocre mage. ¡®What am I to do¡­¡¯ I thought about it, but I could find no answer. In the end, I¡¯d have to go through the inspection and search, and I had no choice but to leave it to chance. Standing with his arms crossed behind the knights doing the checkpoints, Theodore was staring at every single person with keen eyes. My shoulders trembled slightly at his piercing gaze, but I continued to act calm. If I get caught here, it¡¯s really over. I¡¯m sorry Theodore¡­ For Theodore, his family¡¯s honor was on the line. But for me, it was my life that¡¯s at stake. If I get dragged away and divorced by him, I would be stuck in Everett again. If that would happen, I¡¯d have to endure the abuse from my father who¡¯d no doubt be enraged by the fact that I had attempted to run away, and I¡¯d have to suffer through the terrible harassment of Owen and Hessen as well. Would I once again be able to endure that hell? After looking at A lantern amidst darkness at Zen¡¯s Cabin, I no longer wanted to throw my life away. I wanted to live happily, even if my remaining lifespan was short. So, I hope I can avoid the path where I will take my own life. Because I don¡¯t want such an unfortunate death anymore. If there is a God, just this time, please¡­ ¡°Next!¡± Finally, my turn came. Zen wasn¡¯t subject to checkpoints, so he was already on board, looking down with anxious eyes and Charlotte was standing right behind me. I clenched my hands into fists and slowly approached the knight holding the magic detector. I had taken up the form of a handmaid with brown hair this time. There would be no trace of Lily Everett¡¯s appearance anywhere in this look. Undoubtedly¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But for some reason¡­ I had the feeling that Theodore was watching me more than anyone else. ¡®¡­It must be my misunderstanding. Let¡¯s stay calm.¡¯ It¡¯s only because I was afraid of being caught by him. I thought about it and eased my nervousness. The knight placed the magic detector on my arm with an expressionless face. I felt the magic power running through my body from head to toe, like cold water was being poured on me¡ª ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The knight, who was staring at the results displayed on the detector, slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Pass.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± In that instant, I was so relieved that I almost let out a big sigh. However, doing something that would raise suspicion and would catch Theodore¡¯s attention. I tried to leave the place with a calm expression, pretending that nothing was wrong¡ªas if I had heard the obvious result. At least, I was going to. ¡°Wait.¡± Had it not been for Theodore suddenly summoning me. The moment I heard his voice, my heart started racing like crazy. Fortunately, my limbs didn¡¯t tremble, so I looked back at him while pretending to be calm. Theodore stood still and stared at me. I accidentally met his eyes and quickly lowered my head. Don¡¯t be nervous, it won¡¯t be a big deal, let¡¯s stay calm. Repeating it over and over again in my mind, I waited for this search time to end quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And after some time. ¡°¡­Go.¡± Finally, Theodore let me go. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 67.2 Chapter 67 ¨C Part 2 I was in such a tense state that I could feel the pulse on the base of my neck beating loudly, and I almost staggered my steps. But, trying to calm my mind, I cautiously stepped out. He was surprisingly easy to let go of me, but Theodore¡¯s gaze was still fixed on me. If he were to see anything suspicious, he would catch me right away. ¡°Next!¡± When Charlotte, who was right behind me, passed safely, I finally felt relieved¡­ But I wasn¡¯t completely at ease. And I would continue to feel this way until we¡¯d board a ship heading to the eastern continent from the port city of Dornach. Until I left this continent where the Kingdom of Francis was located, I would not be able to relax for a single moment. Two days later. The ship cruising the Hermann Canal finally arrived at the port city of Dornach. The name of this port city was Palos. Merchants from the eastern continent who frequented the place called it by a different name, but it seemed to mean ¡°blue city¡± in their language. ¡°It seems like the ship headed to the eastern continent will be leaving in two days. We only have to board three hours before departure, so we have plenty of time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied as if I agreed with Charlotte¡¯s words, but I didn¡¯t really feel comfortable. Even if it was just one moment earlier, I wanted to leave as soon as possible rather than stay in this country. ¡°Come to think of it, did Harriet say to be careful? This city¡­ What is it, ah, the Shadow Guild¡¯s base of activity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I nodded without speaking. The Shadow Guild, as their name suggested, was a group that mainly carried out illegal activities in the dark. I suddenly recalled the conversation I had with Harriet. ¡®My guild, Forest Wind, also works as errand runners, but we don¡¯t hurt or kill people. But the Shadow Guild bastards are different. Most of them are criminals, and their alleged specialty is human trafficking, kidnapping, and assassination.¡¯ ¡®¡­Is this where those dangerous people are active?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s one of their bases. As you know, Dornach is the richest region in the kingdom. The stronger the light, the darker the shadow, and there are many shadows for criminals to hide in. In particular, this city is active when it comes to trading, so many people come and go and the market is large. I guess they have a lot of good prey there.¡¯ Up to that point, I only had the impression that ¡®There are guilds like that in the world¡¯. But the story that came afterwards really surprised me. ¡®But with that Shadow Guild¡­ There are rumors that House Alvinith is colluding with them.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ The moment House Alvinith was mentioned out of nowhere, I was taken aback. If he had mentioned Everett, I would have immediately believed it. In reality, the Everetts were secretly using criminals to carry out their heinous acts behind the scenes. But House Alvinith? Why would a family of close-knit mages join hands with a group of criminals? I suspected that it might just be a rumor. ¡®I don¡¯t know the details, but¡­ Anyway, you¡¯d better be careful. There¡¯s some particularly vicious gossip about Lady Alvinith.¡¯ ¡®Lady Alvinith¡¯ would mean Adeline. I¡¯ve always thought of Adeline as a different person on the inside, but she didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d get involved with criminal activity¡­ ¡®¡­But I don¡¯t know what people would actually do. Harriet is right. It would be better to be careful in many ways while traveling the city in two days.¡¯ But first of all, there were still three more days in the duration of the transformation magic, so there was no need for me to worry about too much when walking around the city. No one would recognize me. ¡°Right, Miss! Let¡¯s go to the sea! You said it was the first time seeing it, too, right? Let¡¯s go and dip our toes in the sea water, and pick up pretty shells! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun!¡± Charlotte said with zeal as her round eyes twinkled brightly. I smiled and nodded my head obediently. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see it.¡± Charlotte cheered at my consent. Charlotte, who was always dignified, looked as cute as a child¡­ I felt a little bit sad. After all, if I had been out with Charlotte often, she would have been able to see things more often. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®From now on, let¡¯s go out often. So that you don¡¯t regret later¡­¡¯ Charlotte and I walked side by side holding hands until we reached the beach. We stood for a while and admired it in silence. The scenery unfolded before my eyes was like a different world. Golden sandy beach and sparkling blue waters. Eliciting such breathtaking vitality, it was so much more awe-inspiring compared to what I had seen in paintings. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 68.1 Chapter 68 ¨C Part 1 The weather was nice, the sea water glistened in the sunlight, and a few white clouds like cotton candy floated in the blue sky supported by the horizon. It was like a picture in a children¡¯s book. Unlike how it was in the north, the wind was not chilly here¡ªit was refreshing. The waves came crashing in with a roar, creating white foam upon the surface it met, and strange sea creatures roamed the wet sandy beach. ¡°Miss! Look at this!¡± As I crouched down to watch the little crab, Charlotte strode over and thrust something in front of me. At that moment, I was startled and nearly collapsed¡­ When I opened my eyes and looked closely, what Charlotte had pointed at was a star-shaped starfish. A large starfish the size of my palm was alive and wriggling. It was a little gross. I almost grimaced, but I tried to smile at Charlotte. ¡°Is this edible?¡± Charlotte muttered to herself. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Staring intently at the starfish, she had a serious look on her face as she said this¡­ Well, there might be a restaurant serving starfish somewhere in the city, but I¡¯m not really curious. I would rather drink salty sea water than eat a starfish. With a slight smile, I got up from my seat. I had been sitting for so long that my legs had gone numb. ¡°Ah, Miss. Are your legs numb? There¡¯s a chair over there. Please sit down and I¡¯ll massage your legs!¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can go and explore more.¡± I dissuaded Charlotte and approached the chair. Charlotte eventually ran back to the spot where she had thrown the starfish, as she had chosen to explore some more. Sitting down, I watched as Charlotte picked up the starfish again. The chairs made of rattan were cool and comfortable. I sat still and watched Charlotte, then closed my eyes. A salty wind blew softly, and the refreshing sound of waves came regularly. The world was full of all sorts of sounds, yet still. Indeed, everything felt relaxed and smooth, my peace of mind had returned for the first time in a long time. I thought that my life might have been like a battlefield. But from now on it won¡¯t be. Just two days¡­ In just two more days, I would be able to leave this place and be free. Free from everything that pulled me down to the depths of anguish. Two days later. And three hours before the departure for the ship bound for the eastern continent. I got up early in the morning and prepared everything so we¡¯re ready. They said the sea breeze would be strong, so I put on layers of clothes, put on a hat and a pair of gloves. In addition to that, Charlotte even wrapped a scarf around me, making me look fully armed. ¡­I don¡¯t think I needed to have this many layers, but since Charlotte was so concerned about my well-being, I decided to heed her instructions. I also planned to work hard on managing my health from now on. If Jane could see me being so eager about it now, she would have shed tears of joy. Come to think of it, after that, Jane¡­ Was she going to be okay? There¡¯s a chance that Theodore fired her. There would no longer be any need for a personal physician for the Duchess of Valentino. ¡°Miss, please drink this.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± As I was leaving the lodgings, Charlotte handed me something that looked like a strange pill. When I brought it to my nose and sniffed it, it smelled very bitter. It will undoubtedly taste the same too. I frowned and stared hard at the pill. ¡°It¡¯s made with medicinal herbs from the eastern continent, and they say it¡¯s good for restoring one¡¯s energy. Harriet brought it to me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Come on, please drink it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± ¡°¡­I will. Thank you.¡± To be honest, I really didn¡¯t want to drink it, but¡­ I held it tight and put it in my mouth. I couldn¡¯t let Harriet¡¯s sincerity get wasted. I swallowed the bitter pill quickly while holding my breath. After gulping it down my throat, Charlotte quickly held out a candy, and I immediately took the candy to eat it. Before I could feel the bitterness, the sweetness of the candy spread all over my mouth. I closed my eyes and took a long breath. ¡°Are you alright? There are still twenty-nine left! I was told that you only need to take one pill a day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± To think that I had to take strange, bitter medicine for twenty nine days¡­ It was terribly dismaying, but I decided to focus on managing my health from now on, so I quietly nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s good, Miss! You¡¯ll be drinking it well from now on. Then, let¡¯s go out!¡± Charlotte energetically pushed me on the back. While staying at the inn, I had a good rest while eating various healthy foods that Zen and Harriet brought me, and I felt better than when I was at the mountain cabin. Most of all, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well before, but this time, I was able to sleep for over six hours straight at last. It was a world of difference from before. I used to wake up after only three hours. ¡ª¡ª